CuckoldPlace.com
World's Biggest Cuckold Community CuckoldPlace.Com! 124668 registered members can't be wrong!

  Live Sex    · Contact Us · Search ·  Sign Up  · Members Area · Polls · Chat · 
YOUCUCK.COM RECENTLY ADDED VIDEOS
CuckoldPlace.com /
Cuckold Stories Post /
 

les histoires de chrislebo

Rating: 63
 Page Page 20 of 322:  « Previous  1  ...  19  20  21  ...  321  322  Next »
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#571
 Down to the last message
Ce que je rêve de devenir


Je suis nu avec ce collier en cuir allongé sur ma couche au pied de votre lit, je vous entends rentrer. Mais vous n’êtes pas seul, d’autres voix vous accompagne. Vos pas se dirigent vers la pièce où je me trouve, vous entrez :
« - Chienne ?! Réveille-toi ! Assis !
Je me redresse, m’assois, baisse les yeux, vous n’aimez pas que je vous fixe. Vous me relevez la tête.
- Mes amis mistert là pour te voir, il va falloir me faire honneur en te comportant comme je te l’ai appris jusqu'à maintenant. Compris ?
- Oui maitre !
- Bien ma chienne, évidemment ne parle que lorsque l’on t’y invite et garde les yeux baissés.
- Bien maitre ! »

Vous me raccordais a cette laisse d’acier puis m’amener a quatre pattes dans le salon, le plug dans mon anus me fait un bien fou, mon sexe commence à se tendre, j’essai de me contrôler, je ne veux pas ne pas vous faire honneur.

Assis dans le salon, en apercevant les pieds, je distingue quatre permisternes hormis nous, des hommes, les présentations mistert faites, je suis annoncé comme « Anick, chienne à niquer » à Bernard, Henry, Charles et John, tous me voyant arriver complimente mon maître sur ma docilité et ma soumission apparente.
Mon maitre exposa alors mes qualités acquises de fellation et insiste sur mon appétit de bons chibres comblant ma croupe.
- Tu as le don pour les trouver ces petites chiennes Antoine, commente Bernard
- En effet je peux dire que celle-ci est ma réussite, il a enduré mon apprentissage en un temps record et ce sans broncher, il enfin elle est parfaite.
J’adore qu’il me féminise de cette façon, de l’entendre parler de moi comme sa chienne, sa pute. C’est ce qu’il m’a fait devenir de toute façon. Je ne suis plus qu’une vide couille de mon maitre. Et j’aime ça.

Mon maitre s’assois également, l’apéritif est déjà servi, probablement par l’un des invités, je me couche aux pieds de Monsieur comme à mon habitude. La soirée commence ainsi, ils discutent de choses et d’autres, de mon apprentissage et de celui des soumis des autres maitres présents. Le mien explique comment il m’a dépucelé le cul, comment âpres cela j’étais devenu si accro qu’il a fait de moi ce que je suis. Il expliquer ensuite à un maitre débutant donc, l’art de bien raser le cul de sa chienne, l’entretien, les bonnes façons à lui enseigner etc.…
L’envie ce fit vite sentir d’exposer un exemple, et je compris vite que c’est de moi qu’il s’agissait. Mon maitre me fi alors grimper sur la table basse et m’ordonna de bien tendre mon cul. Il invita Charles, le débutant donc, à contempler un vrai soumis
- Tu vois Charles, mister cul est rasé de prés, il faut toujours faire ça, c’est mieux et beaucoup plus confortable.
- Pourquoi mettre un plug ?
- Son cul reste toujours ouvert, ta chienne prendra ainsi toujours du plaisir même avec des gros calibres et elle te fera honneur, si elle prend mister pied elle n’en respectera que mieux mister apprentissage.

Cette situation m’excitait, ma pine se dressa fièrement à l’écoute de ces paroles. Cela ne passa pas inaperçu aux yeux des autres convives. D’ailleurs ils ne purent s’empêcher de le faire remarquer à mon maitre :

- Mais c’est qu’elle bande ta salope ! Ca l’excite !

Celui-ci outré d’une telle conduite indécente de ma part dû me punir.

- Salope, je t’avais prévenu de bien te conduire. Si c’est comme ça on va te punir, je voulais vous la donner après le diné mais là elle l’a mérité

Plusieurs claques s’abattirent sur mon fessier le faisant rougir, les claques faisait également bouger mon plug et n’enlevais donc rien à mon plaisir bien au contraire.

- Allez-y mes amis régalez vous elle est a vous !

A ces mots, je vis les 3 autres hommes se lever et rejoindre Charles prés de mon séant rougis par mon maitre. Tous les 4 furent d’abord invités à continuer de me fesser.
Le plug allait et venait sur leur coup, hum c’était divin, je me mordais les lèvres pour ne pas haleter de plaisir.
- C’est qu’elle aime ça ! Dis nous que tu en veux plus ! demanda Henry
- Oui donnez m’en plus je vous en prie
- Il va falloir être plus précis salope, qu’est ce que tu veux chienne ?
- Prenez moi, prenez moi remplacer ce plug par vos bites, baisez moi
- Je te félicite Antoine, il faudrait que tu me la prête celle là

Mon souhait fut exaucé, je vis des braguettes sauter, les chibres étaient magnifiques hum j’allais me régaler, ma bouche salivait déjà et mon cul pulsait de désir.
Charles retira le plug et tout désireux et impatient d’apprendre fut le premier à m’embrocher sans ménagement d’un coup
Je ne pus contenir un cri de douleur et de jouissance tout de suite punit d’une claque sur le visage, je ne dois parler et jouir que sous autorisation.
Charles me pilonnais de toute sa longueur et il n’était pas peu monté le salop :
- Hurles chienne, laisse allez tes cris de jouissance, ça m’excitera de plus belle.

Il ne fallu pas me le dire deux fois. A mes hurlements de salope baisée, les sexes des trois autres s’impatientaient et trouvaient la file d’attente un peu longue. Ma bouche fut alors remplie de la queue déjà bien tendue de Bernard qui me la baisait sans ménagement. Lorsqu’il arrêtait ses vas et viens c’était pour me laisser jouer avec mister gland ou me faire une gorge profonde (hum j’adore)
Mes deux mains furent saisies par Henry et John afin que je m’occupe de les branler en attendant qu’une meilleure place se libère.
J’étais la salope de 4 mecs qui à tour de rôles s’échangèrent les places, je ne compte plus les minutes. Ma bite est si tendue qu’elle me fait mal, elle crache sa semence sans aide ce qui m’arrache une jouissance sans pareille.

Charles, premier à me défoncer est le premier à profiter de sa place dans ma bouche pour solliciter l’autorisation de mon maitre de se décharger dans ma gueule ? Je prie pour qu’il accepte j’en ai si envi. Il accepte, je me déchaine sur ce sexe pour qu’il jouisse au plus vite et me déverse mister foutre. Sa queue se raidit je sens la sève monter. Pas moins de six giclées s’abattent sur mon palet.
Hum ce nectar je m’en délecte avant de l’avaler.
L’idée fit mister chemin, les autres voyant la porte ouverte s’engouffrèrent dedans pour ma plus grande joie. Résultat : joyeux bukkake sur mon visage. Bien sur, je due ensuite tout nettoyer, leurs bites comme le sperme sur mon visage

La punition était accomplie. C’était quand même à donner envie de refaire une bêtise rien que pour repartir pour un tour mais j’avais suffisamment fait de tord à mon maitre pour ce soir.

Le reste de la soirée ne fut pas aussi jouissif ils passèrent à table pendant que moi j’étais en dessous prés à bondir vers al première queue qu’on mettra à portée de ma bouche pour soulager mister propriétaire. Je fus assez déçu de ne pas honorer celle à qui j’appartient. Bizarre me dis-je, il doit certainement me la réserver pour après, humm je m’y imagine déjà. Mes attentes ne resteront pas vaines, loin de là, mais c’est une autre histoire.

J’espère que cette histoire vous a plu, c’est l’illustration de ce que j’aimerai devenir. Si quelqu’un pense pouvoir m’y emmener, qu’il me contacte.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#572
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



Saturday at the Cement Plant



When I was twenty-one years old I worked as an electronics installer for a company that sold computer systems. I mostly just ran the wires.

One Friday my boss told me that I had to work the following Saturday at a factory that made concrete products such as the cement barriers that you see along the side of the highways, the employees worked three shifts a day during the week so the only time we could work in the plant was on the weekends.

His biggest concern was one cable that ran thru the heart of the plant to a workstation on the main factory floor. This run would be impossible to do when the plant was open due to all the activity around it so this was my assigned task for Saturday.

I arrived at the plant around nine AM; it was an incredibly big building way out in the middle of nowhere.

The parking lot was practically empty, there were only two pickup trucks and a telephone company van parked there besides my own work van.

I took out my box of computer wire, and my tool bag and walked to the entry door.

The place seemed even bigger on the inside, and it was dirty from all the sand and cement dust.

I knew that I was going to get filthy running cables here.

It took me about an hour to figure out how to run the wire and during this time I didn't see anyone, I was actually glad that the place was closed; I could imagine all the noise and dust that must go on when they were open.

Two hours later I was just about done with my work when I heard someone say "You OK up there boy?"

I looked down from my ladder to see a huge barrel chested man in his mid 40's leering up at me. He looked like a tough sort, defiantly not the kind you would want to meet in a dark alley, I replied "I'm almost done running this wire, then I'll be out of your way."

"Oh you're not in my way boy, you here alone?"

I was kind of put out at being called boy, but I guess I could be considered a boy next to this guy since I was not really that big, plus he looked like he could snap me in half if I pissed him off so I played it cool.

"Yes sir just me."

"OK then mister, you be careful up there we don't want nothing bad happening to your pretty young self. You need anything you just call out for old Charlie here!" He said as he walked away.

Great I thought not only am I covered with dust, and tired, now I'm being harassed by this bear of a guy named Charlie.

A half hour later I was finally done with my job. I returned my gear to the van and noticed that the other three vehicles were still in the lot; I still hadn't seen anyone other than Charlie the whole time I was inside, but as I said the place was huge.

Since I was covered with dirt I went back inside to find somewhere to wash up, it took me a while but I finally found a door marked 'LOCKER ROOM'

I figured there would be at least a sink in there so I pushed the door open,it slammed behind me hard, as I looked around I noticed that there was no handle on the inside of the door!

"Oh this just keeps getting better" I said to myself, hopefully there was an exit somewhere else in the room.

There were only a few lights on in the massive room, and it seemed almost like a maze since the room was filled with tall metal lockers benches and a few steel tables.

Around a corner of the 'locker maze' I found a big round sink in the middle of the floor, it turned on by stepping on a pedal near the base of the thing, and it did quite a nice job of removing the cement dust and grime from my arms and face. Now if I could only find the exit.

As I rounded yet another corner of the big room I walked into something I was not expecting to see, there bent over a steel table was the guy from the phone truck, pants around his ankles with another guy about the same size and build as Charlie fucking him up the ass.

It didn't look like the phone guy was a willing participant but the big guy was having a ball.

I noticed that he was about my age but had much longer hair then I did, and realized he would have had no luck in fighting the big bear of a guy off. Although it looked like he had tried since he seemed pretty banged up.

I started to back away from the apparent **** scene since neither one of them had seen me, and there wasn't much I could do anyway.

Unfortunately I tripped over a bench and crashed to the floor.

The bear suddenly turned in my direction with an audible 'POP' as his massive cock pulled out of his victims ass.

The phone guy took this surprise break to hitch up his pants and run away, the big man grabbed for him but missed and instead walked over to me with his cock still sticking out.

"OHHH, now you've gone an done it, you let my bitch get away!" He screamed.

"I'm sorry," I said feebly as I looked up at the huge cock inches from my face, it had to be 12 inches long!, and thick!

"Your goanna be sorry cause now you're goanna be my bitch!"

I couldn't believe this was happening to me, I tried to get up and run but I was paralyzed with fear.

"So how we gonna do this? I beat the fuck out of that other guy before he gave up and let me have him. Maybe I'll just beat the fuck out of you anyway since you made me lose my last little bitch!"

This situation was quickly going from bad to worse, and just as he was reaching for me Charlie entered the room dragging the phone guy by his hair.

"You loose this Steve?" said Charlie as he tumred the phone guy onto the floor beside me. "You really need to be more careful with your toys!"

At this Steve slapped the phone guy across the face, grabbed him by the hair and led him off deeper into the big locker room.

Then Charlie turned to me, sill sitting on the floor in shock and said "I thought I told you to be careful boy, that Steve back there would have beat the hell out of you just for fun, and then made you his bitch to boot!"

"Thank you for saving me Charlie."

"Wait a minute boy your misunderstanding the situation here, your far from saved, I figure your pretty much mine to do what ever I want with at this point, I'm just not gonna beat it out of you..."

Charlie lowered his hand to me and I took it.

He easily pulled me to my feet and now I was face to face with the big man, I had never been as scared in my life but for some reamister I was also strangely aroused at the same time.

He pulled me too him and placed his big hand against my cock through the fabric of my pants, my cock began to pulsate and become semi-erect; I couldn't believe it! He grabbed hold of my dick and pushed his face into mine, although I made a feeble attempt to struggle, his tongue powerd its way into my mouth and started exploring it.

I couldn't believe that I was responding, but my cock actually got harder. And as Charlie pushed his body against mine I could feel his big hard cock pressing into my leg through his jeans.

He slowly broke the kiss and released my cock then put his hands on my shoulders and pushed me to my knees.

He then reached down and lowered his pants.

Turning my head for a moment I could just make out sounds in the background of what must have been the vulgar **** of the phone guy.

I then turned back and saw Charlie's throbbing cock just in front of my face. He was leering down at me now.

"That's right boy," you've got my cock to worry about, don't you worry about what old Steve is doing over there."

With that he grabbed the back of my head, and pushed it towards his cock.

He pushed it right against my lips and said, "Open up and suck it boy."

Reluctantly I opened my mouth and his cock slid in over my lips. It was solid but spongy and tasted slightly of salt.

My tongue had no choice but to slide over it as I gasped for breath.

It was initially uncomfortable, but as Charlie slowly powerd it further into my mouth, I actually started to enjoy the feeling of it.

Finally he eased off the pressure on my head and I relaxed my jaw and started to suck him into me.

I started a gentle backwards and forwards motion taking more of him into my mouth with each bob of my head.

My tongue slid all over the head of it as I was sucking.

One of my EX girlfriend's had loved to suck cock and I guess I had picked up a couple of her tricks since Charlie seemed to like my work.

"Mmmmm, that feels real nice but I'm not cumming in your mouth this time boy, my cums going deep up that sweet little ass of yours."

Charlie pulled his cock from my mouth, then pulled me to my feet and bent me over one of the metal table's with my ass in the air.

I felt him un-buckle my belt then push my pants and shorts to my ankles.

He then started massaging my ass checks and said; "I've been looking forward to this since I saw you up on that ladder, you've got one of the sweetest asses I've ever seen."

"Please don't do it Charlie," I begged, "I've never had anything up there, and I'm not gay!"

"Well boy, you wont be a virgin much longer then cause I'm claiming that fine ass as mine, and don't you worry about being gay just think of yourself as my little pussy boy, besides I felt that little dick of yours, that ain't nothing. Trust me you'll make a much better girl."

He took hold of my cock, and started squeezing it. Even though I was horrified at my predicament and could still hear the phone guy getting ****d in the background, my cock got even harder.

He reached up on top of one of the lockers and pulled down some type of lube, put it on his fingers and worked them into my hole. "Your lucky Steve didn't get a hold of you first, he don't believe in lube, just think though you'll be lubed up real nice for anyone else who wants a crack at you, especially after I cum in there honey."

I could now feel the head of his hard cock pressed against the entrance to my ass.

Then in a low voice he said "Are you giving this to me, or am I just going to take it?"
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#573
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Surprising myself I replied, "I'm giving it to you."

With that he laughed and called out to Steve, "Hey want to watch me pop this cherry?"

The sound from the other side of the room stopped and Steve dragged the now naked phone guy over to where I was about to be impaled.

He threw him to the floor and stopped to watch, "Big deal I took this bitches cherry an hour ago." Steve said pointing at the busted up phone guy.

"Yeah but my little bitch is giving it up willingly aren't you honey?"

"Yes sir." I replied weakly.

With that he thrust in, My ass seemed to rip apart as he entered me, and I squealed with pain as his throbbing hard cock filled me up.

"Your mine now!" Charlie snarled as he continued thrusting in and out of me.

At the same time Steve picked the phone guy off of the floor and started fucking him on the other side of the table,

Charlie was panting now and I could feel his hot breath on the back of my neck. It seemed that now both men were fucking us in unimister.

I powerd myself to relax the muscles in my ass, and a strange thing happened, as Charlie's hard pulsating cock-head rubbed against my prostate, I felt the first warm tingle of pleasure.

I started to get into the same motion as Charlie, pushing back on him as he rammed into me, pulling back away when he pulled back on his backstroke.

"Hey Steve, this boy has finally got the idea!"

"I wish this bitch would get it!" Steve replied.

Suddenly Charlie started grunting and I could feel my ass starting to flood with his hot cum.

Steve must have had pretty much the same experience because I could here him howling as he was pounding away.

Shortly there after Steve wiped his come-covered cock on the phone guy's ass and Charlie did the same to me.

We both had cum leaking out of our Asses!

We were then dumped onto the cold tile floor, Charlie striped off the rest of my clothing and then I was as naked as the other guy.

Then Steve pointed to me and told the phone guy to suck my dick till I came, obviously beaten into presentation at this point he simply moved up next to me an unceremoniously began sucking my semi erect cock.

"You too boy!" Charlie said to me.

I immediately seized the phone guy's cock and started sucking.

The two giants towered over us laughing and pointing at our would be sixty-nine position.

After a few minutes of this I could feel the cock in my mouth start to tense, and soon it blew it's load into my mouth, I fetishd on it at first but swallowed every drop not wishing to go against Charles instructions, I could feel myself tensing and was about to cum in the other guys mouth when we were suddenly seized by the big men and separated.

Charlie grabbed me and held me close to him, "You see that, my boy here sucked your bitch dry, and he didn't even cum yet!"

Steve looked really pissed; he kicked the phone guy in the stomach then dragged him out of the room by his hair.

Charlie then pushed me back to my knees and said "OK honey this time I'll let you swallow my cum I think I've still got some left for you."

I obediently took his cock into my mouth.

About five minutes later Steve returned, alone. "So what do you say Charlie you going to let me have a shot at your little bitch here?"

"Sure thing buddy, that ass is all nice and slick for you. You don't mind do you honey?"

"Mmmmph" is about all I could say with a big cock still in my mouth.

I felt Steve grab my hips and pull me up to a bent over standing position with Charlie's cock still in my mouth.

He then powerd his cock all the way in until his balls smashed against mine.

I yelped into Charlie's cock, but I was glad that he had filled me with his cum earlier or Steve would have really hurt me.

I was now impaled at both ends!

I then felt Steve start to slide out and then push back in faster and faster.

Suddenly Charlie drove his cock deeper into my mouth, making me swallow most of it. I started sucking his cock quickly. And In a matter of a few minutes I could feel the head swell, the shaft grew thicker and harder and the vein start to pulse and I could feel his cum start to flow into my mouth!

It was more cum than I could handle and as much as I swallowed more dripped out of my mouth and onto the floor. I kept sucking his cock until he pulled it out of my mouth.

"All yours Steve fill him up." Charlie said as he left the room.

"You still got a nice tight ass their bitch boy." Steve said as he pushed my head into the lockers "you best do what I say bitch since Charlie gave you up to me. Grab your ankles I'm going to go in deep!"

With this said I bent over more and grabbed them like he said. He really started fucking me fast and hard, my head kept whacking into the doors of the locker's as he rammed it home and he seemed to be enjoying my predicament.

After about ten minutes of this use he said, "I'll tell you what I want you to do. Since you've been such a good sport I'm gonna let you cum. You grab your dick and jerk yourself off. When I tell you to, I want you to cum. And catch it in your hand. Don't let a drop hit the floor. When I feel you cum, that's when I'll cum off in your ass."

He kept working his cock in and out of me, pulling me back against him for what seemed like hours finally he said; "Okay bitch, let's feel you cum. I want your ass to clench around my cock so I know you want me to cum for you. And make sure you catch it. Understood?"

"Yes, Sir," was my weak reply.

I was stroking my cock fast now, my breathing had become erratic, and my hips were jerking around his cock like I was being electrocuted.

When my ass clenched around him he pulled out once more and then pushed in deep, unloading his load at the same time I came.

Once his orgasm subsided and my ass muscles relaxed, he pulled his cock out of me.

"Turn around and show me your hand." He commanded.

My hand was covered in my own cum. He took my arm by the wrist and held it. He then pushed it to my mouth and ordered,

"Eat up bitch" I opened my mouth and lapped my cum out of the palm of my hand.

"You are a good little bitch." Steve said as he slapped me hard on the ass then left me alone in the locker room.

I slumped to the floor exhausted with the big men's cum still leaking out of my ass.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#574
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Higher and higher he took her as the gigantic orgasm
went on and on, caressing every nerve in her body.
Doris locked her eyes on Randy and watched as he stared
at what she was doing. His eyes never left her cunt and
a man fucking the woman he loved mesmerized him. The
guy could feel the rising passion and knew it would
soon totally consume him. Her tight, hot cunt robbed
him of any remaining stamina and his orgasm exploded
with a fury. With short powerful thrusts, he filled her
cunt with his seed and she matched his strokes with
power of her own.

The other men in the room were breathing very heavy as
they witnessed the two sweaty bodies fucking before
their very eyes. Loud moans of ecstasy came from Doris'
throat as she went to the peak of the most mind-blowing
orgasm of her life. Never had she thrust so madly and
been so out of control during sex. Her total being
surrounded the head of this bastards cock and she
welcomed every inch of the throbbing meat. The guy
grunted as he emptied his load, so much cum that it
made a wet, slurping sound and it escaped the seal of
his cock. Slowing the white liquid seeped from Doris'
pussy and dropped to the floor. The others never missed
a drop as they watched the scene roar over the top.

Her eyes never left Randy and as the climax began to
subside, she made eye signals to tell him that she was
sorry. None of it made any difference as he was only
interested in what she was doing and it was in an
aroused way. This new passion he witnessed from his
wife was having a desired affect on him.

Doris was very confused, as she could not understand
how she could experience such a powerful orgasm under
these circumstances. These two men had just powerd her
to fuck them, and she had experienced an orgasm with
her husband watching it all happen. More shame fueled
her mind as she came to realize that she had wanted the
big cock inside her. Yes, she wanted to be fucked by
these monsters and she didn't even care if her husband
was there. It was sex and she was totally aroused
beyond any point in her life.

She remained bent over the counter as the second man
slowly removed his dwindling hardon. Hanging her head
down, she glanced down with a blank stare and waited.
The offense swept over her and Doris felt
completely degraded by the overpowering lust swelling
deep inside. Seconds went by but still she waited,
almost holding her breath in utter anticipation. The
sounds of a zipper being lower roared through the room
and Doris' heart began to beat faster. She flinched and
jerked wildly as rough, strong hands closed over her
burning ass. New hands, hands she had never felt
before. Closing her eyes, she waited for it to happen.
She had never felt such a need or desire for anything
in her life like she felt now.

In one quick motion, the hands grabbed the elastic
waistband of the shear panties and smoothly rolled them
to the floor. Allowing this to happen, Doris remained
motionless and waited. Suddenly, the next hard cock
rammed into her soaked pussy. A loud moan of lust
escaped her lips as the thick, long shaft thrust all
the way in with one quick thrust. He drove in so hard
that it took her breath away momentarily.

This new man was fully aroused already and there was no
need for any foreplay. Immediately, he began to pump
with all his strength and Doris raised her head to the
mirror again. Slowly she opened her eyes and saw there
were still two men holding Randy captive. All she
thought was yes, she was being powerd again to submit
to another stranger and she gave in to the demand. How
could she resist such strong men, she reamistered?

Almost immediately, her muscles began to tighten and
milk the intruding rod. Doris could feel the raging
desire in her loins and she began to push back hard so
that the cock could possess her cunt completely.
Arching her back, she gave everything to this intruder.
Without warning, new spasms rocked her frail body and
it began all over again.

Randy was still fully engulfed with the erotic
encounter and he did not struggle to get free of his
captors. As hard as it was to believe, it seemed that
his wife was begging this stranger to fuck her. Her
rapid thrusts were allowing the intruder to fully sink
his shaft into her delirious cunt. Both were pumping
with determination and it would not be long until two
orgasms again filled the room.

It seemed to get much hotter in the small room and
Doris was becoming crazed as her temp rose to an
unbearable level. Guilt and shame filled her completely
as she was unable to stop the rising tidal wave of
desire. The powerful orgasm washed over her entire
being and her pussy convulsed out of control over the
thick shaft of the unknown man. There was a slapping
sound as the bare skin of his pelvis slapped against
the burning flesh of Doris' ass. All ears in the room
were in tune with it and the men were totally aroused
by the unbridled lust.

The orgasm quickly reached a feverish peak and Doris
arched her back as every muscle in her body tensed.
When the hot lava struck her cervix and inner reaches,
she almost collapsed. The second mind-blowing orgasm in
the last few minutes rushed over the apex and the man
was blown away by her intense ecstasy. Unable to
prolong the climax, he blew his immense load of searing
cum deep into Doris' cunt. His powerful thrusts lifted
her slender body off the restroom floor every time he
pushed forward and the others were mesmerized by the
fiery passion.

With the ebb tide slowly coming down the far side,
Doris dropped her head in shame. Not wishing to see her
husbands face, she refused to look in his direction.
After the final thrusts from the stranger, she felt him
reluctantly release her hips from his iron grip and
slowly withdraw his weapon. Suddenly, Doris felt empty
and the strong emotions deep within were still partway
up the mountain.

The silence in the small room was finally broken by the
sounds Doris had been waiting for. She heard a zipper
being lowered and the swishing of clothing. Closing her
eyes, she waited. Suddenly, someone grabbed her arms
and straightened her body upright.

In the mirror, she could see one of the men holding
Randy captive had lowered his pants. Waiting with a
small smile on his face, he motioned for her to come in
his direction. Doris could tell what he wanted and she
looked franticly at Randy for help. A worried frown
crossed his face but he was unable, or *** to do
anything to assist her.

"Come here," echoed throughout the room and Doris was
unable to stop her feet from moving. Slowly, she
shuffled the short distance, and her tear filled eyes
turned to the standing erection. His cock was bouncing
madly in front of his loins and he was determined to
get satisfaction from Doris' lips.

Without looking away from the magnet, Doris pleaded
with the stranger to leave her alone. "Please don't
make me do it," she begged but she knew there would be
no answer. His manly hips thrust forward to indicate
what he wanted her to do and he waited.

A small sob of defeat raked her tender body and Doris
dropped to her knees. Now the magnificent cock was a
mere inch or two from her face and her small, dainty
hand went to surround the thick shaft. Holding it
steady in her delicate fist, she pushed her face
forward to place the wide head to her lips. She
flinched when the burning tool touched her skin but in
the next instant, pushed the head between her spread
lips.

The aroma was adrenalin to her sole and she sucked his
pre-cum off the flared head. Sucking the meat into her
mouth, Doris was unable to resist any longer. She began
pumping her small fist up and down the long shaft and
sucked the first few inches of cock deeper into her hot
mouth. The man was in heaven and he tried to hold the
impending orgasm back as long as possible.

Shamefully, Doris could see the legs of her husband
standing next to this man but she continued to suck the
big cock. For some unexplained reamister, she was overcome
with the erotic lust and sucked the rod deeper. She
felt his loins start to pulse out of control and knew
what was next. The first blast of hot cum caught her
slightly by surprise but she still managed to swallow
most of it. Jerk after jerk of his hips filled her
mouth and throat with the burning lava and she
swallowed feverishly so as not to fetish.

Doris pumped her fist furiously as she drained the big
cock and her thirst was quenched by the stranger's
semen. Her face was flushed and she felt burning guilt
for what just transpired. Slowly the pulsing organ came
to a rest and she pulled the semi-hard shaft out of her
mouth. Almost reluctantly, she released it from her
small hand and let it droop before her face.

Suddenly someone spoke to her right and Doris looked up
at Randy, thinking it was him. Seeing his lips were
still and no sound coming from them, she looked farther
to the right. "Go lean over the counter like you were
earlier because I am going to fuck you," said the last
remaining man yet to taste Doris' delights.

Doris began to plead immediately, "Please, no, no, I
can't do it anymore." She felt used and used beyond
anytime in her life and knew she couldn't fuck another
man with her husband in the room. How she was able to
do what had transpired over the last while, she could
not understand, but surely she could not be expected to
do more.

Without warning, the man grabbed her arms and pulled
her upright. Next he pushed her towards the counter and
Doris began to sob. Crying with tears now running down
her rosy cheeks, she glanced over her shoulder at the
new attacker. Noting that he was serious in his
intentions, Doris begged again. "Please don't," she
pleaded, "Please don't do this."

Pushing her into the counter, Doris was powerd to grab
the top to keep from falling. Suddenly he grabbed the
flesh of her hips and powerd his large hand between her
legs. Bending her over the sinks left her vulnerable
and instantly he pushed his forefinger between the
puffy pussy lips. Twisting his hand, he put his thumb
on the exposed clitoris and began to rub vigorously.

Doris raised her head and looked into the familiar
mirror for help. All that happened was her eyes focused
on what was to come. He had somehow lowered his pants
and stood behind her, his image imprinted in her mind.
His throbbing cock stood out proudly and beckoned to
her. Feeling empty, Doris suddenly had a strong desire
for what he promised.

The man pinched Doris' pussy between his finger and
thumb and pressed hard on the swollen trigger. Rolling
the clit in the abundant juices, she gasped as a new
spasm pulsed through her loins. "No, no, no," she
pleaded, not necessarily to the man but in an effort to
quell the new feelings beginning deep inside.

With a knowing smile, he felt her hips thrust and
twitch as he caressed her used pussy. He wanted her
to experience the offense of another orgasm
and he was well aware of how sensitive her clit would
be after what had transpired up till now. Doris tried
in vain to lift herself off the counter but he easily
held her steady with one hand on her back.

Rolling the enlarged nub vigorously, it began to throb
and Doris noticed his cock disappear from view. Holding
her breath in anticipation, she was well aware of what
was coming.

A long, deep sigh escaped Doris' lips as the meat
pressed between the naked barrier in her crotch. The
wet lips easily yielded and in one quick thrust, he
embedded the long, steel shaft. Instantly, he felt the
intense heat and the walls Doris' vagina clamped
tightly around the thick cock. Pulling harder on the
long, protruding clit, he began to pump in and out
relishing the tight cunt now surrounding his manhood.
When he squeezed the used clit, Doris felt the lust
inside her loins soar towards the summit and she was
unable to resist the rising passion.

The intense desire completely overwhelmed Doris and she
felt like a slut as she pushed her hips back to meet
the invasion. Suddenly a violent spasm shot through her
body and her emotions roared to the next level. Her
breathing became very ragged and she sucked the big
cock deeper. His hips thrust faster and it was evident
to everyone in the room that he was about to blow his
load into the washroom slut.

There was a man on each side of her body and they
worked together to open her blouse. In seconds they had
her big breasts exposed and each attacked with vigor.
Doris was vaguely aware that callused hands were
caressing her hanging tits and they were roughly
squeezing the hardened nipples.

Suddenly the explosions went off deep inside her loins
and her special juices coated the thick cock. Feeling
Doris' orgasm rocket over the top, the stranger let go
a powerful blast and filled her cavity with hot cum.
Faster he pumped and every time he thrust forward, he
felt a welcome release of pressure.

After what seemed like forever, the two sweaty bodies
slowly came to a standstill. Doris was unable to move
as she was held firmly between the man's body and the
counter. Eventually, the other men began to come back
to their senses and were saying that they should get
the hell out of there while the getting was good.
Reluctantly, the man agreed and he pulled his cock out
of the sweetest cunt.

In a matter of seconds, Doris was left standing at the
sinks with Randy motionless off to the right. He could
see her bare breasts as her blouse was hanging to the
sides. The hem of her skirt had fallen into place but
he could still imagine the exposed flesh being ravished
by the strangers. Finally free, he held his arms out to
Doris and she immediately fell into his grasp. Sobbing
uncontrollably, she felt the comfort of Randy's hug.

THE END
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#575
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Bonne pioche pour René



René, quarante huit ans, va, comme tous les samedi, courir en forêt. La météo est incertaine, mais il décide quand même de s'aventurer.
A-t-il parcouru cinq kilomètres, qu'il est pris d'un besoin pressant. Il se met contre un arbre, et entend des bruits provenant de la rivière en contre bas.
La curiosité est plus forte. Il écarte les branches. La scène qui se déroule devant lui est vraiment érotique.
Une jeune fille est allongée sur le terrain en pente qui borde la rivière. Sa jupette de tennis est relevée sur la taille, le string git à ses côtés. Ses jambes mistert ouvertes à l'équerre. Du polo roulé autour de mister cou, se dresse une
poitrine magnifique. René ne reconnait pas ces jeunes gens.
Il remarque juste un tatouage sur la fesse droite de la fille.
Le jeune est allongé,les pieds dans l'eau, mister visage entre les cuisses de la jeune fille. Il est en train de la sucer. Il est entièrement nu.
-Ah..ah..oui, que c'est bon ce que tu me fais, vas-y salaud, bouffe moi la chatte, oui..ouiiii.
Le jeune se relève et avance sa queue en érection devant la chatte toute mouillée de la gamine.
-Prends moi, supplie-t-elle, j'ai envie de me le faire mettre.
Doucement, le jeune homme pénètre les lèvres gonflées, en poussant un "han" de bucheron. Au bout de dix minutes, les jeunes amants jouissent en même temps.
René, excité, préfère reprendre mister footing.
Demi heure plus tard, un violent orage éclate.
René est à cinq cent mètres de la maimister de mister frère. Il prend le sentier de droite pou s'y rendre.
Il misterne à la porte.
C'est Audrey, sa nièce, jolie brune de dix huit ans qui lui ouvre. Elle est vêtue d'une jupette de tennis et d'un polo.
-Mon dieu, tonton, dit-elle, mais tu es trempé comme une soupe. Vite, rentre te sécher.
-Je me suis fais surprendre comme un imbécile, répond René. Tes parents mistert pas là.
-Non, ils mistert partis pour la journée. Je devais aller au tennis, mais quand j'ai vu le temps, j'y ai renoncé. Allez, va à la douche, va à la douche, je vais voir si je trouve des habits de papa.
Quand René revient, Audrey est assise sur le canapé, jambes croisées, remontant de ce fait sa jupette vers le haut des cuisses.
-Tu as un jolie tatouage, remarque René, çà fait longtemps que tu l'as?
-Non, çà fait trois semaines, répond Audrey.
-J'ai vu une jeune fille au bord de la rivière tout à l'heure. Elle avait le même, et était habillée comme toi.
La terre s'écroule sous les pieds d'Audrey.
-C'était toi, hein? Dit René. Tu avais l'air de te régaler.
-Qu'est-ce-qu'il te faisait de bon.
-Je t'en prie, tonton, ne dis rien, s'il te plait.
-Bien sur que non, si tu es gentille avec moi, dit-il.
-C'est à dire, demande Audrey.
René s'approche de sa nièce, et tente de lui décroiser les jambes. Mais Audrey résiste, les larmes au bord des yeux.
-Bon, j'y vais, dit René, je passerai voir ton père dans la semaine. Au revoir, et merci pour les habits.
Audrey se précipite, et se met entre René, et la porte.
-Attends, supplie-t-elle, déconne pas, viens, assieds toi sur le canapé.
René s'assied. Audrey se met sur ses genoux, faisant monter volontairement sa jupette à la ceinture, découvrant mister entre cuisse.
-Tu te rappelle quand tu me faisais sauter sur tes genoux, dit Audrey.
-Tu n'étais qu'une petite fille, répond René.
René remarque la position écartée d'Audrey. Il remonte sa main sur la cuisse, jusqu'à ce qu'il soit en contact avec les lèvres encore humides. Il taquine le clitoris, faisant tourner un doigt dessus.
Audrey commence à glousser de plaisir.
René glisse deux doigts dans la chatte.
-Il te faisait du bien comme ça, ton copain? Demande René
-Oh non, tonton, il n'a pas l'expérience que tu as toi, gémit-elle.
Audrey est totalement écartée, un bras passé derrière le cou de mister oncle. De sa main libre, René fait rouler le bout ses seins entre ses doigts.
-Ah..ah, soupire Audrey, tu me doigte salaud, oui, prend moi maintenant, s'il te plait.
Audrey change de position. Au passage, les deux amants se déshabillent. Elle se met à genoux sur le canapé, et glisse doucement sur la queue de René.
L'expression de mister visage change. Elle pensait pas que mister oncle était aussi bien monté que ça.
René s'agrippe à la superbe poitrine de sa nièce.
Audrey accélère ses déhanchements, ça y est, ils viennent tous les deux.
-Sale pute, crie René, tu me vides les couilles, vas-y, bouge ton cul salope. ha...ha...oui.
-Toi aussi tu me fais cracher tonton, oh putain, j'aurai jamais pensé çà. Regarde comme tu fais jouir la petite chatte de ta nièce. Vas-y salaud, tire moi; ouii, ouii.
Les deux amants s'écroulent sur le canapé.
-Il va falloir que j'y aille, dit René. je passerai dans la semaine voir ton père.
-Pourquoi, s'inquiète-t-elle.
-Pour lui rendre ses habits, répond René.
-Passe jeudi, il n'est pas là, tu pourras me mettre des coups de queues tout l'après midi si tu veux.
-Tu taille les pipes aussi, demande René.
-Bien sur, répond-elle, et j'avale.
-Et la sodomie, poursuit René.
-Ah, je l'ai jamais fait, ce sera l'occasion d'essayer.
-Bon, jeudi, je t'encule. je sens qu'on va bien s'amuser tout les deux
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#576
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Attirance et dévotion



Michel parut surpris par ma demande. Pourtant, il l’avait déjà montrée souvent et à différentes occasions.
Moi, je ne l’avais vue qu’une fois mais cette vision avait enfiévré mon imagination en provoquant des fantasmes érotiques d’une grande intensité. J’avais vraiment très envie qu’il la sorte à nouveau et cette fois pour moi seul. L’homme joua les offensés, arguant qu’il ne faisait pas cela sur commande, qu’il était le seul à en décider, et que j’étais foutrement culotté. Je compris vite que cette colère feinte était un encouragement à insister et que ce ton bourru cachait mal le plaisir que lui procurait mon intérêt pour l’organe qui faisait sa fierté. Ce qu’il voulait c’était que je m’abaisse à le supplier, ce que je ne manquais pas de faire. J’étais disposé à m’humilier, s’il le fallait, pour arriver à mes fins. Je lui exposais donc mes affres depuis que j’avais eu l’insigne privilège d’apercevoir sa superbe anatomie. Mon exposé flattait tellement mister ego disproportionné qu’il ne put résister à ma supplique. En bombant le torse de fierté, il déballa alors mister équipement. J’avais atteint mon but. Cependant, une chose était certaine, c’est que cet homme possédait le plus bel outil qu’il m’ait été donné d’observer. Epais et massif avec une peau abondante et fripée, il était d’une taille exceptionnelle. Michel le décalotta négligemment comme s’il allait uriner, c’était surement un geste machinal qu’il accomplissait chaque fois qu’il le prenait en main.
Le gland ainsi découvert surgit de mister écrin, rose et opulent avec une fente large et profonde qui formait une crevasse impressionnante. J’imaginais déjà le flot de liquide crémeux jaillissant de ce cratère rose.
Sans honte, je rivais mes yeux sur l’objet aux proportions hors normes sous le regard goguenard de l’homme au comble de la satisfaction. Pourtant il devait être habitué aux œillades stupéfaites des observateurs présents lors de ses déballages éhontées. Car c’est bien cet effet qu’il recherchait lors de ces démonstrations, Pensant certainement que la taille de l’arme faisait la puissance du guerrier et provoquait inévitablement l’admiration de l’assistance.
En ce qui me concerne j’étais le client idéal. J’avais toujours été fasciné par les grosses bites. Surement parce que j’étais loin d’en posséder l’équivalent. Les photos d’hommes nus superbement montés avaient toujours fait sur moi une forte impression. Leur virilité épanouie me mettait dans un état de transe émotionnelle en provocant des désirs frustrants car inassouvis et, à l’adolescence, je m’astiquais furieusement en les admirant. Maintenant j’étais devant une de ces merveilles de la nature et même si elle appartenait à cet être si peu aimable, j’étais bien décidé à ne pas laisser passer l’occasion d’en profiter.
Je tombais à genoux devant l’objet de mon émoi et le soulevais pour gober le gland saillant. Je devinais sans le voir le sourire en coin de l’homme qui, pas mécontent de la tournure des événements, se laissait avaler avec condescendance. Ce n’était certainement pas la première fois qu’il se voyait ainsi pris en bouche, mais cependant j’étais persuadé que c’était une première avec un de ses collègues. Cela ne pouvait qu’ajouter un piment supplémentaire à l’événement. Baiser entre hommes sur mister lieu de travail permettait d’assouvir un fantasme dont, j’en suis persuadé, beaucoup avaient rêvé sans oser l’accomplir.
Le membre avait durci à la sollicitation mais n’avait presque pas changé de volume. Heureusement car sinon il m’aurait été difficile de l’avaler. Il s’était raidi à l’horizontale et formait un gourdin impressionnant que je ne pouvais engager que du tiers de sa longueur. Le reste je l’avais saisi à deux mains et je le branlais comme je pouvais. Cependant, la partie ingérée me remplissait entièrement la bouche à tel point que je pouvais à peine faire tourner ma langue autour du gland congestionné. Je fus contraint de le lécher comme un cornet de glace en lapant par de brefs coups de langues toute la surface du glorieux bout. Je gobais ensuite l’ogive pour la masser avec mes lèvres en l’enduisant abondamment de salive. L’homme ne tarda pas à éprouver les prémices du plaisir, qui se traduisit par une respiration de plus en plus bruyante. Le point culminant fût atteint et l’irruption inévitable se produisit. Elle fût soudaine. Le foutre fût expulsé avec tant de power que la première giclée m’échappa et me balafra le visage d’une trainée onctueuse. L’effet était si agréable et excitant que je laissais toute l’éjaculation se déverser sur ma face empourprée. Michel termina le travail en me barbouillant de sa main l’ensemble du visage, la sécrétion était assez abondante pour cela. Ensuite il me plaça de power ses doigts dans la bouche afin que je les nettoie, ce que j’entrepris de faire sans aucun dégout et même en proie à une excitation très vive. Je les suçais l’un après l’autre en absorbant le sperme encore tiède qui les souillait et les rendant immaculés et luisants. De la même manière, je léchais ensuite toute la main.
Une attitude aussi méprisante à mon égard n’était pas pour me surprendre. Le caractère ombrageux du permisternage qui confinait à la misanthropie cadrait parfaitement avec un tel comportement. J’étais pleinement conscient de la suffisance de mon partenaire mais étrangement cela représentait pour moi une raimister supplémentaire pour l’apprécier. De telles abjections, engendraient dans mon ventre des frétillements d’un plaisir jusqu’ici inconnu mais très violent. Soudain se révélait au grand jour mon attirance irraimisternée pour ce permisternage qui, pour être vulgar, n’en était pas pour autant irrésistiblement sensuel. J’étais désormais prêt à accepter beaucoup de choses de sa part au risque de me perdre. Mais je savais pertinemment que dans ce genre d’affaires la raimister tient peu de place, ce mistert les pulsions qui commandent et ce qu’elles me dictaient à cet instant était de me vouer corps et âme à la satisfaction charnelle et destructrice de cette passion naissante. Cependant je ne pouvais m’expliquer cette fascination pour cet individu imbuvable, cette attirance physique irrépressible et destructrice qui me précipitait dans ses bras d’une façon irrémédiable...
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#577
Up to the first message Down to the last message
…Après la fellation, Michel s’était laissé choir sur une des chaises de la salle de commande.
Il n’avait pas prit la peine de rentrer mister artillerie qui formait une masse compacte et
pantelante entre ses cuisses. Mais ma curiosité était trop forte pour que je le laisse se
reposer trop longtemps. Je repris l’objet de mon adoration dans une main et le tâtais lentement
pour le faire revivre. Rapidement il se ranima et s’endurcit. Soudain, emporté par une
incontrôlable pulsion, je me penchais vers Michel dans le but de l’embrasser sur la bouche.
J’essuyais un refus radical de l’homme qui me repoussa sans ménagement. Je compris
immédiatement que j’avais commis une erreur en voulant précipiter les choses. Il se redressa,
le visage cramoisi en me jetant un regard furibard. Je compris aussitôt que j’allais être puni.
Il me saisit par les épaules, me retourna et m’obligea à me pencher en avant sur le bureau sur
lequel je m’appuyais des coudes. Il tira sur la ceinture de mon pantalon qui glissa sur mes
chevilles en même temps que mon slip. C’était ce qui s’appelle être prestement déculotté!
Ensuite, il entreprit de frotter mister sexe contre mes fesses tout en me maintenant fermement
plaqué contre le bureau. Le membre, à nouveau entièrement déployé, s’insinua entre mes jambes
jusqu’à repousser mes testicules. Je pus le saisir pour le flatter un moment avant qu’il ne
soit présenté devant l’étroite ouverture. Michel pointa le gland sur l’entrée et força le
passage. Dire que je n’éprouvais aucune douleur serait un menmisterge, cependant mon envie était
si grande que celle-ci fût moins ardente que ce que je redoutais. La colonne progressa ensuite
peu à peu en laissant à l’orifice dilaté du temps pour s’adapter à ses proportions
exceptionnelles. A mi course, le phallus avait atteint le fond de ma cavité rectale, sa
progression fût stoppée et Michel se redressa pour enclencher la marche arrière. Il me ramona
ainsi avec de larges va et viens où chaque coup de rein était plus profond que le précédent.
Dans un dernier effort, le sexe s’enfonça jusqu’à la garde ce qui supposait que le glorieux
dard avait pénétré largement dans mes viscères en repoussant les limites admissibles de la
sodomie. Mon amant s’en soucia peu. Il s'astiquait en me transperçant de part en part dans la
quête d’un plaisir égoïste. Il n’essayait pas d’en procurer à mister partenaire. Si par instants
il me saisissait les organes génitaux d’une poigne virile, c’était pour les broyer
douloureusement dans un but que lui seul était capable d’expliquer. Peut être considérait il
qu’un homme qui se faisait enculer devait toujours souffrir. Et que si la sodomie lui procurait
du plaisir il se devait de le maltraiter d’une autre manière. C’était un geste qui collait
parfaitement à mister tempérament déplaisant et hypocrite. Il ne lui suffisait pas de prendre un
plaisir énorme avec mister amant, il lui fallait également le briser en le faisant souffrir plus
qu’il n’était nécessaire. Il mettait ainsi ses actes en accord avec ses paroles puisqu’il
n’hésitait pas à déclamer à qui voulait bien l’entendre, que «tout ce que méritaient ces pédés
c’était de se faire casser le cul». C’était clairvoyant de sa part. Quand j’avais entendu ces
fortes paroles, je m’étais dit qu’une telle morgue cachait certainement un fantasme qu’il
serait intéressant d’explorer. Et c’est à cet instant que mon désir d’être possédé par cet
homme m’avait saisi et ne m’avait plus quitté. A ma grande satisfaction je pouvais constater
que je ne m’étais pas trompé car il se révélait être un baiseur tout aussi efficace avec
quelqu'un de mister propre sexe. J’avais eu quelques échos sur ses capacités sexuelles provenant
de femmes qui avaient été séduites par le charme peu banal de cet individu. Elles avaient
négligemment laissé échapper des secrets d’alcôve qui avaient rapidement fait la tour de
l’entreprise, étayant ainsi sa réputation de bretteur impénitent. Michel s’était évidement
gardé de démentir les faits, amplifiant même leur rémisterance au risque de compromettre gravement
les adultérines car bien évidement, la plupart étaient mariées
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#578
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Hattie then spoke to the gathered group. "I call upon
Dionysius, the spirit of pleasure and unbridled desire.
I ask that he expose to you what is already within you.
Such is nothing to fear, nothing to shame, or nothing
to avoid," she spoke. With that she placed one hand on
Debbie's shoulder and with a light pressure caused her
to kneel in the sand.

At first Debbie's mind was racing, trying to follow and
comprehend what was being said. But there was peace and
tranquility in letting her thoughts go and simply
accept being led. Hattie placed her hand on Debbie's
head and chanted, "Produisez mister lait pour nourrir la
bête de Dionysius."

Suddenly Debbie felt a strange pressure in her breasts
as if they were swelling. She felt weak and lay on her
back upon the sand. She looked up at the stars in the
pitch black sky and felt the hands of the acolytes
arrange her head, arms and legs to align with the
points of the pentagram.

Hattie standing with her arms askew and looking to the
stars said, "Laissez cette bête boire du lait de votre
sein pour enchanter Dionysius." She felt a rising urge
deep within her womb. It seemed to flow from her
breasts. She found herself slowly rocking her hips back
and forth in a languid motion, building a craving
within her she knew long ago. She felt the heat of fire
on her skin, and could see the flames licking at the
sky, and in the shadows, the acolytes as they knelt in
the sand.

She knew that Jack was watching her. She was on display
performing a wanton act in front of these strange
people. He could stop this if he wanted, but she could
see only hunger on his face.

Jack gazed, captivated by Debbie's exhibitionism. He
sensed a torrential wave of sexual arousal wash over
him as he looked at the boy standing next him. Knowing
that a boy was watching the naked body of his wife
writhing on the sand fed his voyeurism. Suddenly Hattie
jerked her arms to the sky as if lifting a weight. He
saw Debbie dig her heels into the sand as she bucked
her hips upward as if meeting the thrusts of an
invisible lover. With her face contorted and whipping
her head back and forth she continued the rhythmic
pumping of her hips into the air, up and down until her
muscles tensed and she shuddered for several moments.
Finally her body slumped back to the sand having
reached her sexual release.

The ceremony was over. The acolytes, Hattie and the boy
disappeared into the blackness of the night, leaving
only the two of them in the flickering light of the
fires. Jack helped Debbie to her feet and into her
nightgown and walked slowly back to the bungalow. Not a
word was spoken.

Debbie was the first to wake in the morning after a
lifeless relax. She looked over at Jack still snoring
away. She thought back to last night. She remembered
everything but more like an illusion than reality.
Getting out of bed she found sand in the sheets. "It
really happened," she thought to herself.

After Jack woke and showered they sat quietly on the
deck over coffee. "What was that all about?" Jack
asked.

"A Voodoo ritual," she said softly. "And I just let it
all happen," explaining her misgivings.

From that day on, Debbie gradually noticed her
sexuality creeping uncontrollably to the surface. She
found herself dreaming about sex even in the day time.
Lustful thoughts constantly swirled within her mind.
Deviant visions seemed to be weaving their way into her
every relaxing and waking thought. Why? What created
these strange and perverted desires in her?

She thought about Hattie and the Tarot. She decided she
would see her and discuss the night on the beach.
"Please explain what happened on the beach the other
night. That was a Voodoo ceremony," she said.

"Yes, I am Voodoo-si," she said proudly. "You came to
me so your hidden desires could be freed. You are ready
to begin your new journey," she explained.

Hattie then proceeded to lay out ten cards. Debbie felt
a cold shiver run up her spine. They were the exact
same ten cards as had laid in front of her before. This
time however, Hattie pushed the other 5 cards she did
not describe earlier toward Debbie and began to
describe them, The Page of Wands, The Queen of the
Thrones of Flame, The Three of Cups, The Four of Cups,
and The Eight of Cups.

She then offered Debbie this explanation. "Love has
turned to familiarity and physical pleasure has passed,
correct?" she asked. Pausing to see Debbie nod she
continued "you are young and still fruitful in mind and
body. You long for excitement and gratification?" she
asked. Again there was only a slight nod from Debbie.

"I have become so obsessed with sex," Debbie began.

Hattie reached out and touched her cheek lightly and
said "Dionysius has exposed your inhibitions. The
desires are natural within you," she said as she took
Debbie by the hand. "The lust in your mind is potent.
It is temptation that provokes your hunger."

Debbie was still confused, "What temptation?"

"The lure of the forbidden seduces you. It is your
temptation. That is what troubles you" Hattie answered.

Debbie looked down in her lap shaking her head, "My
desires are so decadent," Debbie fetishd blinking
through tears welling up in her eyes.

"Restrained desire has been freed. You must surrender
to it. There is nothing to fear, or shame," Hattie
argued.

Debbie went home unnerved by what Hattie spoke. That
night Debbie found her dream more vivid than ever.
Unable to relax tormented by the conflict between her
moral compass and merciless taunting of her striking
dream, Debbie quietly arose removing her nightgown and
slipped into the shower.

Afterward, she peeked at Jack sound arelax and pulled
an oversized blanket from the linen closet. Silently
stepping outside she was greeted by the fresh ocean air
and a barely visible slice of orange on the horizon.
Walking down to the beach covered only by the blanket
she wanted the struggle to cease.

Watching the sun rise she listened to the waves lapping
at the beach and the predawn chirping of birds still in
their nightly roost. A light breeze carried the salty
moisture of ocean spray and a damp chill. Unexpectedly
Debbie saw the strange black boy emerge from behind
her. He was dressed only in his dingy jockey shorts as
he sat in the sand next to her. Apprehensively she
looked into his eyes. She saw daring that delighted
her, mischief that motivated her and temptation that
caused her to tremble. She saw in his eyes a reflection
of her lust.

Irrationally extending a blanket clad arm, she offered
him the warmth of her naked body against the morning
chill. Burying his face against her soft breast his
lips drew on a nipple. She could feel his tongue
taunting her causing a quiver deep inside. A hand
cupped her other breast, teasing the soft skin around
her nipple with a delicate touch. She gently caressed
his face feeling the smooth texture of his dark skin.
With her fingers she lightly traced along his young
lips nursing from her breast.

She could feel the wetness of her sexual arousal. Would
she dare have sex with this boy? It was immoral, but
she had an undeniable thirst for this taboo temptation.
He lifted his face from her breast as his lips
reluctantly let her nipple slip from between them.
Looking into his eyes she knew she would. Her soft lips
parted as she felt the electric thrill of his tongue
touching hers for the first time. The kiss was tender
at first, then demanding as he pressed his lips
hungrily into her.

Debbie could feel the unmistakable warmth of the boy's
penis against her belly. Reaching down she touched him
then held him unable to close her fingers around his
thickness. As she lightly brushed her lips over his he
murmured, "Give me your body and I will give you
ecstasy."

Laying back on the sandy beach Debbie spread her legs
in presentation to the boy. He drew her nipple into his
mouth as she cradled his head to her. His tongue
pressed her nipple as he sucked. She could feel the
sensation deep within her womb as her clitoris hardened
and she felt an orgasm course through her body. Holding
his rigid penis the thought of his cock sliding into
her overcame any lingering rationale she might have had
left.

With her hand, Debbie guided his throbbing penis to her
wet opening. The pressure of his cock at her sex
increased as the engorged head slid slightly between
her soaked lips. She arched her back to ease his entry.
Inch by inch she was giving herself to this black boy.
His cock was pushing into the open folds of her moist
vulva. She felt the delicious warmth as his thickening
penis slid deeper and deeper into her, penetrating her,
as she willingly opened her sheath to him. Erotic
sensations were willing her to press against him until
his young firm cock probed fully into her. The warm
folds of her pussy enveloped his cock as it claimed
her.

He stroked into her once, twice, and then again. Her
lust had created an ache of desire for this forbidden
mating. His shaft, glistening with her secretions slid
in and out of her body, his hands fondling her soft
white breasts, and his lips suckling upon her nipples.

He moved in and out of her for what seemed like an
eternity as his cock made slow deliberate fucking
motions into her, then out of her, then back in,
stretching her and filling her.

Her pink lips spread wide, as his penis fit firmly
inside her, possessing her. Her soft folds reveling at
the feel of this unfamiliar cock. The boy's black body
moved in harmony with her pale body. She felt shameless
bound in this willful union, her sex suckling his cock
as it fucked in and out of her.

She locked her legs around the boy as she dug her heels
into his buttocks in orgasm, pulling him into her,
powering his cock to fill her need until there was
nothing left outside. Her hips rocked as he withdrew
his hardness from within her. His muscles tensed as he
drove harder into her. She heaved her hips meeting his
thrusts. He lurched and Debbie felt his seed pierce her
womb.

She lay exhausted to his side kissing his face. She
opened her mouth to his tongue and drank at his lips.
The boy looked into her eyes and commanded, "I am your
Dionysius, and you will belong to me."

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Jack standing on
the deck watching them. "Everything will change," she
thought to herself.

Later that morning she found Jack sitting on the deck.
She sat in the chair next to him. "I saw you and the
boy on the beach this morning," he said sounding hurt.
Debbie pulled her knees tight against her chest as if
cowering. "You had sex with him didn't you?"

"Yes," she whispered. Debbie sat motionless looking at
the horizon wishing she were someplace else. "I'm sorry
Jack, I didn't plan for this happen," she sobbed.

"You have cuckolded me with a black, boy," he jeered
spitting the finals words out one by one. Sitting
quietly for long moments, the tension between them
palpable, Jack finally asked "Will it happen again?"

Debbie hesitated before answering. With downcast eyes
and in an almost inaudible sigh she answered, "Yes."

Things did change. Debbie acquiesced to the boy's
exclusive possession. As she lay naked she held his
black cock in her hand as she sucked upon the swollen
head. Cupping his testicles in one hand she bowed her
head as she felt the soft skin slid across her tongue,
the head probing into the back of her throat. She
pressed down until he was totally in her, her lips
stretched and jaws wide apart. She worked her tongue
around as she lifted her face from him, stopping to
suck and explore the tiny hole on the head.

She felt his hand gently tickling along her leg and
over her hip. The other hand was cupping her breast and
lightly pinching her nipples. She marveled at the joy
she had come to know giving herself completely to this
boy. Taking his cock deep into her throat she looked at
her bare ring finger and saw her husband masturbating
his flaccid penis on the sofa.

With the moon light shining in through the sliding
doors Jack could clearly see into the bedroom. He could
hear her moans and see the boy's hands cupping her
breasts and caressing her body. His eyes burned with
lust as her mouth savored the rigid boy cock. His own
need had lurched in his hand as he fumred to hold on
to himself. Opening her mouth she kissed the head of
his penis and then engulfed it completely, taking him
as deep as he would go into her throat. With her hand
cupping his sack and squeezing lightly she moved her
head up and down his stiff member.

In time the boy pushed her off and kissed his way to
her breasts and encircled a nipple as he pulled hard to
draw moisture from her. Debbie felt the rush of wanton
desire course through her body as he trailed kisses
down her stomach to nuzzle his face into her scent.

With heaving hips and the sound of inhaled breath, Jack
knew that the boy was nursing upon her clitoris. Soon
they fell into a naked embrace as the boy penetrated
his wife with his black cock. He saw Debbie, eyes wide
open looking at him, and he knew this was what she
desired. Spent, he watched the two bodies lurch and
lunge into each other, meeting the other's thrusts and
willing their every pore to pleasure above all else.
Finally, at the peak of erotic desire the boy stiffened
and moaned into Debbie's breast. Debbie, legs wrapped
tightly around the boy, pulling him as far into her as
she could to fill her need, cried out "yeeesssss!"

As she laid quietly, the boy teasing her nipple, she
thought of Hattie. She would never have considered
having sex with a boy. She knew it was Voodoo. Feeling
the throbbing of the boy's cock embedded firmly in her,
she began to rhythmically rock. She was a married woman
of 32 unable to refuse a perverse passion. She
surrendered her most intimate treasure to this
forbidden lust and the proof was in her now swollen
belly, pregnant by a boy's seed, with his black baby.

END
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#579
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


BBW Wife Is Taken


Marge was 26 and already a big girl when John met her.
After 10 years together, she had grown huge. It had
been her large breasts and curvy ass that had first
attracted him to her, but now she was enormous all over
and it had reached the point that John was having
trouble getting aroused enough to have sex with her. It
wasn’t that she didn’t want it; in fact she was hornier
now then ever, but her body just didn’t do it for him
as it once had.

Although he sometimes felt bad about it and worried
that she might find someone else, he knew she had
become so embarrassed by her size that she would never
go looking. He could sense her dissatisfaction and for
the last few years their marriage had becoming
strained.

Such was the state of affairs when Leon joined John's
small company. Leon was a tall, muscular, black man
five years John's junior. One morning about a month
Leon had hired on, the two stood outside the building
having a cigarette. As they were talking, a chunky
white woman walked by on the sidewalk about twenty feet
away.

Leon took a drag on his cigarette, exhaling a perfect
smoke ring. To John's surprise, Leon suddenly blurted
out, "Oh, fuck me man, now that’s my kinda lady. Oh,
yeah." When John expressed surprise, Leon confessed
that he'd always loved his women big and meaty. His
curiosity piqued, John asked him just how big.

Leon's gaze stayed on the woman as she moved away from
them. "The bigger the better, my man." He took a final
drag on his cigarette, flipped the butt onto the gravel
driveway, then turned and looked John in the eye. "A
big women can take my cock, all of it, the way no
skinny bitch ever could....you know what I'm sayin'?"
Then he grabbed his crotch and laughed. As they
returned to the shop, John felt nervous and excited all
at once.

For reamisters he couldn't understand, John kept replaying
that short conversation in his head for days afterward.
When Leon invited John to a game of tennis at a nearby
club, he eagerly accepted for the sole purpose of
perhaps getting to see Leon naked. When the game was
over, John found Leon already in the shower when he
walked in.

Though he tried to control it, he couldn't help staring
when he caught sight of the young man's huge cock. It
looked to John as if it must have been 8 inches soft
and hung between his legs like a long length of black
rubber pipe. He had to tear his eyes away as Leon
casually soaped himself, letting his big dick flop
about.

That night he fucked Marge like a wild man, then
repeated his performance the next night. Though he
hated to admit it, by the weekend he was finally able
to accept the fact that the reamister for his sudden bout
of horniness was Leon. Or, more correctly, the
fantasies he was having about Leon and Marge together.
Every time he had sex his wife, he pictured Leon
fucking her and the thought got him so hot he would
quickly explode.

Although Marge didn’t complain, she finally asked what
was going on to suddenly make him so hot. For awhile,
John didn't what to say, so he just kept quiet. He felt
conflicted, both aroused and repulsed, but he finally
told her all about Leon, though for the moment he left
out the details of him fucking her, the part that was
actually driving his fantasies.

Now Marge became curious, asking what Leon's cock
looked like. She laughed, not believing John when he
told her how big it was. "Baby, I’m telling you, its
like a redy horse cock, you wouldn't believe it," he
said. "I almost don't believe it myself and I saw the
damn thing."

Two days later and another game of tennis followed by a
shower. Leon spotted him looking and grinned as he
grabbed his cock and held it out. "You should see this
bad boy when it's hard, buddy," Leon smirked. "Find me
a nice fat slut bitch and I’ll show you some time." He
paused to look at John. "If you can handle it, that
is." His words left John feeling uneasy, yet tingling
all over.

After their second encounter in the shower, John went
nuts, fucking Marge hard every night. It was during
their third straight night of sex, while John was
humping her, that she whispered in his ear. "Your
thinking about him again, aren’t you?" He didn’t reply,
just increased the speed of his thrusting.

She ran her tongue lightly against his ear. "You’d love
to see me sucking his big black cock, wouldn't you
baby? It's OK, you can tell me," she said gently. Her
words pushed him over the edge and he came hard then,
his orgasm intense and drawn out. Though no words had
passed between them, he realized by his actions that he
had revealed his true desires to Marge. He didn't know
whether to feel relieved or frightened.

Afterward, Marge asked most of the questions as they
lay side by side in bed and talked about it. She tried
to reassure her husband, telling him sweetly that she
understood that it was OK, even normal, to fantasize
about all kinds of things. John lay on his back in the
darkened room, staring at the ceiling. Then, unable to
stop himself and not really wanting to, he confessed to
Marge about the conversation he had had with Leon at
the shop and about how much Leon really loved big
women.

Marge turned to face him, brought her head down and
kissed him lightly on the lips. "Not big all over like
me, honey," she said. "I think he probably just means
busty women." But John told her no, and then described
in detail the woman they had seen walking near the shop
and the conversation that followed. Now it was Marge
who suddenly became quite, lost in her own thoughts.

Two days later, without any warning, Marge showed up at
the small machine shop that John owned. She walked over
to where he stood, kissed him on the cheek and handed
him a paper bag. "I brought you some lunch, sweetheart.
Just as a little surprise," she said sweetly. "I
thought maybe you could use a break from all the
vending machine food." All the while she was talking to
John she kept her head moving, her eyes scanning the
shop floor.

He took the bag and thanked her, but he was concerned.
Showing up at his workplace unannounced was something
she rarely did, especially lately, and normally John
would have been pleased to see her. But as he looked at
her today, he just felt uneasy. And he quickly realized
why. She was much more dressed up than usual for such a
visit, and though he thought she looked nice, even kind
of sexy, it aroused his suspicions. She was wearing a
tight, dark blue skirt that showed off her wide hips
and thick legs, along with a yellow top that John had
never seen before. It too was tight, accentuating the
sheer size of her breasts.

Leon was bent over a machine when she came in, but
looked up when he heard the sound of a female voice. He
walked over and calmly extended his hand to her.
"Hello, you must be Marge," he said, smiling broadly at
her. She shook his hand, holding it longer than she
should have. Her eyes were locked on his.

"And you're Leon, I presume," she replied. John felt
increasingly put out as the two stared at each other,
ignoring him. Recognizing their immediate connection,
John moved between them, hoping somehow to break it.

"Thanks for stopping by, baby, I’ll see you tonight."
His tone of voice was dismissive, indicating that he
wanted her to leave - now.

Her eyes were still on Leon as she moved closer to her
husband. She slipped her arm around his waist, brushing
her large right breast against his midsection in the
process.


"Sure darling," she said. "Listen, sweetheart, why
don't you bring Leon home with you for dinner tonight?"
she asked. John heard the playfulness in her voice, he
knew it so well, and it hurt because he knew he was not
its intended target.

She tightened her grip, moving still closer to him. Now
he could feel the softness and warmth of her large
breast through his thin T-shirt, along with another
familiar sensation: the beginnings of an erection. "He
sure looks like he could use a home cooked meal, honey,
don't you think?" Before John could open his mouth to
object, Leon pounced, saying he would love to join them
for dinner. Marge smiled at Leon, gave her husband a
kiss on the cheek and walked away.

"Man your woman is one fine looking piece of ass," Leon
said later as the two stood outside taking a mid-
afternoon smoke break. "I could fuck her all night
long."

John gave Leon a hard look. "Back off, will you man,
that's my wife you're talking about." His voice
betrayed more anger than he intended.

Leon just laughed, dropped his cigarette and ground it
out under his work boot. "See, that's the deal man.
It's always someone else's wife I’m talking about." He
looked directly at John. "I don’t mean no disrespect,
buddy. It'll be OK."

At five o'clock quitting time John tried to slip away
undetected, but when he reached his car he found a
grinning Leon standing there with his arms folded,
waiting for him. "Hey, man, I’ll just follow you home,
OK?" John looked glumly at Leon and nodded his head.

Once in his car, he rested his head against the
driver's window. There was a knot in his stomach and he
was shaking. Feelings of anticipation and dread warred
in his mind, threatening to overwhelm him. He closed
his eyes and took half a dozen deep breaths, trying to
steady himself.

As he drove home, his feelings began to change. The
idea of Leon in his home, near his wife, was now
causing John to feel extremely angry. Thoughts of Leon
and Marge together was also having another, undeniable
effect, however. It made his cock as hard as steel. He
was angry with himself for getting so horny, but the
image of his nice, faithful wife Marge sucking on
Leon's swollen tool kept playing over and over in his
mind, like an endless tape. The less he tried to think
about it, the more the thought intruded. And, to his
shame and confusion, the hornier he became.

Leon was so pumped up that he sprinted from his car and
was waiting for John to open the door to his house and
then almost pushed past him once he did. Both men went
straight to the sitting room where Marge was waiting
for them. To John's utter dismay he saw that she had
changed clothes yet again. Now she was wearing a
skimpy, black dress, another piece of clothing he had
never seen before, either. He found himself wondering
when she had bought it. And why. Certainly not for his
benefit, he knew.

The dress looked so slutty, so totally out of character
for Marge that he hardly recognized her. It was too
small, too tight, and the neck line was so deep that
she showed deep cleavage along with a lot of her white,
fleshy breasts. It was so incredibly short John was
sure that if she moved she'd have the bottoms of her
big, flabby ass cheeks right out in the open. Could she
possibly be any more blatant, he wondered in disgust.

Leon’s eyes where bugging out of his head and, once
again, Marge was locked on him like John wasn’t even
there. He opened his mouth to say something, but she
cut him off. "Drinks, boys? I've got cold beer." Before
either man could reply, she turned and walked toward
the kitchen.

Both men stood watching, gob smacked, as Marge waddled
away, her huge ass swaying from side to side in the
tight confines of the dress as she struggled to walk in
her brand new high heels. John's stomach knotted when
he saw a quick flash of white flesh, which meant she
was wearing stockings. As if she knew they were
watching, she reached behind her and tugged the tight
dress down, trying to keep any more skin from showing.

"Holy cuckolds brownie man, does she always dress like that?" Leon
asked. His voice was raspy sounding, just above a
whisper. John's mind reeled. He felt like he was in a
no win situation. If he said no, Leon would know she
was dressing just for him. If he said yes, Leon would
think his wife always looked like a total slut, no
matter who or what the situation. Unable to think of a
plausible response, he just grunted at Leon, telling
him to sit down and be quiet. Then he went after his
wife.

When he entered the kitchen, he found Marge bent over
with her head in the refrigerator. Her big ass was
sticking out, facing him. Her small dress had pulled up
so high on her butt that he could see she wasn't
wearing any panties. He could feel his anger building
as he noticed the black stockings with the thick
suspender straps going up to an unseen garter belt.
Worse still, he could clearly the pink, meaty lips of
her pussy peeking out where her thighs joined her
oversized ass.

"What the hell are you playing at?" he asked in an
angry whisper. He was mightily pissed off at her, but,
despite it all, his cock stayed rigid and swollen in
his jeans.

She turned to look at him, a bottle of beer in each
hand. Her tight little dress was still hitched up just
above the stocking tops, high enough that her pussy was
almost visible from the front, too. "Keep your voice
down John," she said calmly. " I thought you’d like to
see me dressed like this." She gave him a hurt look.
"What's the matter, honey," she pouted, "don’t you
think I look even a little bit sexy? I bet Leon does."

John's head was so fucked up he had trouble thinking
straight. Things were happening way too fast. This
whole scene was on the edge of being out of control and
he felt helpless to do anything about it. "What is it
with all this? You....you look like a cheap whore," was
all he could think to say.

She smiled back at him as if he hadn’t even spoken. She
reached out her pudgy hand and stroked he cheek
lightly. "I think Leon likes the dress, honey, didn't
you see his eyes just light up?" Damn her, he thought,
she could be sexy when she wanted to, especially if she
had the right man to play to. He wanted to say
something, anything, to protest the situation, but
before he could think of anything, she handed him a
cold beer, then brushed past him on her way back to the
sitting room.

After waiting a moment to try to clear his head, John
followed her. Leon was reclining in a large arm chair
and Marge was standing looking down at him. They were
both smiling and laughing, as if they were sharing some
kind of private joke.

He noticed that Leon was making no effort at all to
hide the desire he was feeling for her. He smiled
knowingly, running his eyes slowly up and down her ripe
body as he sipped his beer. Marge sat down on one arm
of the large chair, twisting her legs in a way that
caused her tight dress to ride up considerably, showing
two inches of fat, creamy white flesh above her
stocking tops. She made no move to correct it.

John took a long pull from his beer and flopped down
into the other matching armchair. He glared at her,
trying to catch her eye, but she never noticed. She was
too absorbed, looking doe-eyed at Leon and laughing at
something he was saying. As he glanced at his wife,
John noticed that her heavy, pendulous breasts rested
almost in her lap. As he looked more carefully, he
could see the round, bumpy outline of her large nipples
straining against the thin material of her black dress.
Damn her, he thought, she hadn't even worn a bra!

She leaned back a little and crossed her legs, hitching
the dress up a little higher, then uncrossed them a
moment later, giving Leon a clear view of her creamy
inner thighs and the hairy triangle between them. John,
knew Leon had seen it too because he stopped talking in
mid- sentence and just stared. Then, just as quickly as
she had opened her legs, Marge closed them, acting like
nothing had happened. She stood up, laughed at Leon and
wobred off to the kitchen, saying she had dinner to
prepare.

John wanted to fall through the bottom of his chair and
just keep going. Still, he couldn't get his mind off
the little erotic tease that had just taken place in
front of him. His cock had been hard for so long it was
almost painful.

Once the two men were alone, Leon looked directly at
John. "Dude," he said in a rather loud whisper, "in
case you hadn't noticed, that lady needs cock and I
mean she needs it bad." John could only stare back at
him, unsure of how to respond. The whole situation had
taken on a surreal quality, as if the two of them were
sitting casually in a bar somewhere, talking about a
strange woman neither of them knew.

Leon licked his lips as he quickly slid forward on the
large chair. He had a strange look on his face, a look
John found a little frightening. His eyes where glazed
and had an aggressive, almost naturalistic glint to
them. At that moment John realized how little he really
knew of this man who was now a guest in his house.

"Man, I know she’s your wife and all, but fuck man, she
just flashed her cunt at me," Leon went on. John's
heart began to race and sweat broke out on his
forehead. Leon’s use of the word cunt and cock in
reference to Marge had sent his mind reeling in way he
couldn't describe. His cock felt ready to burst in his
jeans.

"Hold on Leon, lets just take it easy here," he
started, but voice sounded weak and wimpy. It carried
no authority and he knew it. Worse, he knew Leon knew
it. His eyes still looked strangely glazed over to
John, to the extent he almost wondered if the black man
were on some kind of have.

By this time he was rambling, talking about Marge as if
she weren't even there and largely ignoring his friend.
Or, perhaps, he had begun to sense the effect his crude
remarks were having on John. "Did you see the size of
her fuckin' titties, man? Damn, they're huge, too, just
like the rest of her. Fuckin' big and floppy. I'd love
to get me a lip-lock on those big suckers. Damn, she
looks fine."

At that moment, Marge walked back into the room. She
smiled at the young black man. "Who looks fine?" she
asked him coyly. There was a long moment of silence and
a feeling of tension in the room as Leon ran his eyes
up and down her lush body. Grinning up at her from his
chair, he decided to dispense with the politeness.
"Just those big titties of yours, baby. That's all."
Then he laughed and his voice was slow and deep.
"They're enough.....more than enough."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#580
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Marge’s mouth dropped open and for the first time she
began to feel uneasy, to question everything she had
done. She had only meant this as an innocent tease,
something to help turn John on later. She had so
enjoyed the sex with him lately, especially the
feelings of closeness and tenderness that followed. Now
as she feared things might be getting out of hand, she
felt almost at a loss for words. What had she done?
Finally, she caught her breath and stuttered, "Well,
I... uh... I mean... that's... well... really... you...
you think so?"

Leon looked over at John, staring directly into his
eyes. When he spoke, his voice had changed. Now it was
harsh and commanding. "John, buddy, why don’t you get
up and go to the store? I think we could use some more
beer." It was more an order than a request. John was
dumbstruck, he couldn't believe what was happening,
that this guy was real, but there was no denying the
sharp edge in the words he was hearing.

John stood up then, took a breath of air and pushed out
his chest. In a short span of time, his feelings about
Leon had gone from curiosity to unease to outright
fear. He only hoped it didn't show too much. The guy
was for real and John understood clearly that this
might be his last chance to derail this situation. And
that he had better do it fast. "I think you should
leave now Leon....please," he said, cringing when he
heard his own voice. His words had a hollow, weak
sound, a sound that betrayed his most basic fears.
Fears that were growing worse by the minute.

They all remained silent, John and Marge afraid to say
anything. Finally, Leon looked at John. "Look man, you
can stay if you want, just don’t fuck with me. I’m
warning you." He said the words calmly, but his
inflection carried a hint of menace. There should be no
doubt about who was in authority here. The two men
stared at each other for several moments before John
got out of his chair and took a step toward Leon.
Sensing a showdown, Leon sprang from his chair, took
several long strides and was quickly in John's face.

"I told you man, don't mess with me. I will fuck you up
bad if needs be. You understand? Now, just sit down and
shut the fuck up!" he snarled. John felt his stomach
tighten. He had just lost his last chance showdown with
Leon and he knew it. If he had any illusions that this
evening was going to end peacefully, they had just been
shattered.

Marge stepped between them, laughing. "Boys, calm down!
It's OK. Lets have another take," she said in a feeble
attempt to keep the mood light. But her efforts were
too late, Leon was way past calming down. With no
warning, he grabbed Marge by her shoulders, spun her
around and pulled her to him so that her back was to
his chest. Grabbing the straps of her dress, he yanked
hard, pulling the flimsy garment halfway down. Her bare
breasts wobred and swayed heavily as she stumred and
fell back against him.

John could only watch helplessly as Leon snaked his
hand under Marge’s arm and grabbed her left breast in
his hand. It was so large in size that its soft flesh
easily overflowed even his large hand. She struggled
and squirmed under his groping, but stayed where she
was, staring at John. Leon squeezed her breast harder
now, pinching, pulling and turning her large nipple and
areola. All the while he leered at John, who could only
stand and watch, frozen in place.

"John told you all about my big, black cock, didn’t he
darlin'?" Leon breathed the words as he continued to
fondle her breast.

"Yes," she replied, her voice so low it was barely
audible. John felt his stomach turn over. He could hear
the genuine fear in his wife's voice, but he felt
powerless to do anything to help her. Behind her, he
saw Leon fumble with the button and zipper of his
jeans, all the while he continued to manhandle Marge's
breast.

"Well, I gotta treat for you, bitch. You're gonna see
it now, up close. Get down on your knees, slut," Leon
said, a hint of anger in his voice. In a blur of
motion, he put one hand on each of her bare shoulders
and pushed down hard, not stopping until Marge was on
her knees. John noticed that Leon had somehow managed
to get his jeans pulled down to mid thigh.

John could only stare in twisted fascination at the
black man. Leon's cock looked even bigger now that it
was semi-hard and gorged with red. John had never
seen anything like it and he knew Marge hadn't either.
As she rotated on her knees, turning to face Leon, his
huge cock almost slapped her in the face. He chuckled
and looked down at her.

"Now suck it bitch" he said harshly. Wanting to do
something, John started to step closer but Leon shot
him a nasty glance that stopped him in his tracks. John
felt sick as he watched his wife reach out and slowly
wrap her white, pudgy hand around the base of his thick
organ. Perhaps it was the contrast in color, but John
thought it looked enormous in her small, round hand.

Her eyes seemed to glaze over as she stared at the huge
cock just inches from her face. She looked up at Leon's
smiling face for a moment, then back down at the
monster dick she hefted in her hand. "Holy cuckolds brownie! My
god! I... I can't believe... I've never seen anything
like this!" She sputtered, causing Leon to laugh. It
had the opposite effect on John; he cringed because he
knew it was true. Marge had no frame of reference for
this kind of situation; nothing in her limited
experience could have prepared her for it.

John looked at Marge’s enormous ass cheeks as her
stupid dress rode up around her waist and felt ashamed
when he realized he was more aroused than ever. Wet,
slurping sounds brought his attention back to Marge’s
face. As he watched in disbelief, she moaned loudly,
moving her head slowly as she licked and slobbered up
and down the length of his long shaft. Then, moving her
head lower, she carefully ran her soft, warm tongue all
over his stuffed ball sack, gently laving at the egg
sized testicles bulging inside it.

Leon reached down with both hands and grabbed Marge's
hair, pulling her head back and up a bit. He looked
directly into her face. "OK baby, it's show time... you
ready to go?" Marge just looked back at him, nodding
slightly, her fat face showing a double chin and a
small, pouty mouth. She snaked out her tongue, pink,
pointed and surprisingly long, and ran it over her
thick lips several times, coating them heavily with
saliva.

Leon let go of her hair and brought the head of his
swollen dick in line with her mouth. "Open wide,
bitch," he ordered, feeding the fat, almost purple knob
of his cock head into her waiting mouth. "That's it,"
he coaxed her gently, "open that pretty little mouth
for Leon open wide... wider... that's it, now you're
gettin' it," Leon groaned as he watched her start to
work her mouth down his shaft a little at a time,
bobbing her head forward and back as she went.
Eventually she managed to swallow four or five inches
of his impossibly thick cock, stretching her poor mouth
almost as wide as it would go as she powerd it down.

He reached out and took her head in both of his large
hands again, holding it steady as he slowly began to
move his hips back and forth, fucking her mouth.
Totally unused to so large an object in her mouth and
throat, she nonetheless did her best to please him,
making noisy, slobbering, sounds as she bobbed her head
up and down on his meat. It was all music to Leon's
ears and he began to speed up his movements a bit. He
groaned again, he did so love subjugating white bitches
this way.

"Your slut wife looks damn fine with my cock in her
mouth," Leon panted, his eyes half closed in ecstasy.
"John, come over here so you can see this cuckolds brownie close
up, man." Once John stepped close enough, Leon quickly
reached out his large left hand, clamping it on John's
shoulder and pushed down hard, sending him to his knees
next to his wife on the carpet.

"Gettin' a good look there, buddy?" he asked. "After
all, you were the one who really wanted to see this,
weren't you?" Leon's whole demeanor seemed to be
getting nastier. John looked up at the black man and
nodded his head, his face suddenly flushing red with
shame and embarrassment. There was no denying his
arousal and he knew it; his cock was still thickly
swollen in his jeans. He was loath to admit to it, but
he knew Leon was right. What the hell was the matter
with him? How could his bizarre desires have been so
obvious, so quickly, to this man? A man who was a
complete stranger to him less than a month ago.

Leon's voice interrupted his thoughts. "John, why don't
you say how much you wanted this?" he asked. "After
all, this is your fantasy comin' true. I think it's
only fair," he added. John started to speak, but his
mouth was dry and no words came. All he could do was
look up at Leon, bewildered. "Don't look at me, my man,
you need to explain all this twisted cuckolds brownie to your wife,
here. You better think of somethin'."

He looked at Marge and was so disgusted with himself
that, once again, he couldn't speak. Never in his life
had he felt so humiliated and ashamed. He tried to
organize his thoughts into something coherent, but all
he could do was kneel there with his mouth hanging
open. How could he begin to explain this to her? He
didn't even understand it himself.

"What are you'all doin' down there, catching flies? Are
you fuckin' mute, or what," Leon said impatiently. "Be
a man...at least talk to your lady. I mean, she does
deserve to know why she's here on her knees, sucking a
stranger's big black dick. Listen, white boy, until you
feel like talking, I'm just gonna fuck your wife's face
a little deeper, maybe that'll help you get it all
figured out." With that, he reached out his large left
hand and slowly began exerting pressure, pulling
Marge's head closer to his groin.

She began to react immediately to the increased
fullness in her mouth, making awful, gagging, retching
noises in her throat as the swollen head of Leon's
penis worked its way further into her. He pulled out a
bit, then pushed forward, impaling her again. By this
time she had been powerd to take so much of Leon's
thick shaft that she was almost gagging. So tightly
were her lips sealed that they formed a perfect little
"O" around his thick cock shaft.

The skin around the corners of her mouth was pulled to
taut that she feared it might crack and begin to red.
Her nostrils flared wide, trying desperately to bring
in whatever air they could. Tears streamed from her
eyes now, trickling down her fat cheeks in crooked
rivulets.

Seeing this happen to his wife, John was near panic.
"I-I-I'm just so, so sorry about this Marge," he
stammered, trying to begin an explanation. Still, he
couldn't make any speech come. He felt like an idiot.
"If I..." he tried to start again.

"Sorry, my ass!" Leon interrupted sharply. "Well,
you're sorry all right, but you sure as hell ain't
sympathetic, just plain damn sorry." With that he
pushed a bit more of his cock into Marge's already
overstuffed mouth. Animal-like noises issue from deep
inside her and she came close to retching again. Beads
of sweat formed on her brow and ran into her eyes, the
salt burning them. Sensing real danger now, she
frantically pressed her pudgy little hands against
Leon's muscular thighs and pushed, trying to back away.

Feeling that John might need a little extra incentive,
Leon reached down with his right hand and took the
nipple of Marge's breast between his thumb and
forefinger. He raised his hand slowly, lifting her
ponderous breast away from her chest. He continued to
increase the power, gradually pulling up and out until
her entire melon sized breast was dangling by its own
weight in mid air, held in place only by the painfully
tight grip of Leon's fingers on its sensitive nipple.

Marge became frantic with the pain; her face turned red
as more tears flowed from her eyes. She balled her
hands into small fists and began swinging them in
circles, desperate to fend off the terrible pain and
the feeling that was going to ***.

Finally, seeing his poor wife used this way became
too much for John. "Leon... h-he's right honey, I did
want this. I've been have fantasies about this for a
long time now," John began. Once he got started,
everything began to spill out of him. "I've been having
fantasies, awful fantasies, perverted fantasies, for a
long time now. I-I wanted to watch you with another
guy. Especially a black guy who was really hung."

"I wanted to see you like this, on your knees with your
mouth stuffed full of cock....and fucking and sucking
the guy, watching him do things to you... to see you
debased and degraded. And maybe to feel myself
humiliated, I don't know. I was so ashamed I just
couldn't tell you about it, at least the bad stuff, I
knew it would hurt you too much and I-I didn't want
that. And what would you think of me? Your husband
John, the pervert."

He paused for a moment to collect himself. "But I just
couldn't get these thoughts and feelings out of my
mind, they were there every time I thought about you
and they seemed to be getting stronger, more real. I
couldn't seem to help myself, I was getting off on
them," he went on. "I hoped that all of this could
remain a fantasy, a dirty little secret in my mind that
it would never go beyond that. That I could somehow
keep you from knowing how... how sick I was." His
emotions were so strong that tears ran down his face.

"Then, when Leon came to work for me and we saw that
woman and he mentioned to me how much he like big
women, everything suddenly changed. It was like he was
able to read my thoughts, like he knew what I was
feeling. Suddenly the possibilities of this became real
to me... all too real. I began to fear something like
this might happen. And fear that they might not happen.
I felt torn and conflicted, I wanted it and I was
afraid of it. That's when things started to get out of
hand, I guess. I just lost control. I didn't mean for
any of this happen, Marge. I didn't want to hurt you."
John exhaled deeply and dropped his head, unable to
look at his wife.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#581
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"Well, thank you my man," Leon said, sounding pleased.
"Confession be good for the soul it seems. Now that we
all know and understand why we're here, we can get this
show on the road." With that, he let go of her breast.
It fell back hard against her chest with the slapping
sound of flesh hitting flesh. Marge let out a strangled
cry from deep in her throat as feeling rushed back into
her used nipple. Then, he released his hand from
behind her head, letting Marge move backward far enough
to unseat the huge cock that had almost fetishd her.

Marge inhaled large gulps of air, trying to get her
breath back. She looked at John, the corners of her
mouth turning up in a small grin. When John at last
dared to look back at her he noticed a strange twinkle
in her eyes; the grin playing on her lips broke into a
smile, showing her perfect white teeth.

She spent several minutes pleasuring Leon orally, her
agile tongue darting this way and that, her mouth
engulfing the end of his shaft and noisily slobbering
on it as she moved the head around inside her mouth.
She was careful to hold his cock by the base so he
couldn't power what looked like the entire 11 inches
into her throat again - or even try. Anxious to get on
with things, Leon pulled out and stepped back, his cock
still fully erect, standing proud and huge, pointed
straight at her face.

"Take that slut dress off bitch and spread your legs"
Leon said as he stepped back and removed his jeans
completely. John, who was still kneeling in the middle
of the room, seemed to come to his senses when he heard
Leon ordering his wife around.

"Marge, please," he said in a small, weak voice. "Y-you
don't need to do this." But his words went unheeded;
she was already peeling the tight dress up over her
head.

Leon whistled softly when he saw the rest of her. "Oh
yeah, Oooooh, fuck yeah, baaaby." He reached down with
his big hands and gently fondled and stroked her big
breasts. Her nipples and the large, pebbly halos around
them were swollen rock hard by his now gentle touch.
She smiled shyly at him, pleased that she had been able
to arouse him so. She continued to kneel subserviently
before the black man, her soft, rounded belly curving
downward, obscuring her hairy pussy mound and half
hiding the black suspender belt she wore under the
heavy rolls of fat.

Leon removed his hands from her, quickly finished
undressing and stepped back towards the couch. "Get
your fat ass onto the sofa, bitch, and let me see that
pussy," he told her. With a soft grunt, she slowly got
to her feet and waddled over to the sofa, her heavy
rolls of fat and big breasts jiggling and swaying as
she went. She sat down and turned sideways, lying on
her back with her head on one arm of the couch. She
spread her flabby white thighs open as far as she
could, exposing her hair covered cunt under its fatty
mound.

Leon turned to John, pointing his long index finger at
the man. "Get over here, now, and lick her pussy, lick
it good! Get it all lubed up so I don’t hurt her when I
ram this big piece of meat into her," he said, running
his hand up and down the length of his erect cock.

John looked shocked and confused, but he stood up and
walked over to his wife. Looking down at her plush,
white body - so big it was overflowing the edge of the
couch - he felt his heart racing and his hard-on
pounding under his jeans. Once John was seated on the
edge of the sofa, Marge flashed him a wicked grin, then
raised her legs up and used her hands to pull her meaty
lips apart.

She was dripping wet and he could see her thick, pink
lips were puffy and engorged, peeled apart in arousal
as he lowered his head between her big thighs. He
inhaled her musky fragrance and began to run his tongue
slowly up and down her slit, taking extra time to flick
his tongue quickly back and forth over the nub of her
hypersensitive clitoris.

She moaned out loud the moment his tongue touched her
pussy and never let up as John's tongue continued to
work its magic in the sloppy pink folds of her sex.
After several minutes, her moans and groans were
replaced by now familiar gagging, obligation sounds. John
glanced up to see that Leon had lowered himself into a
squat and was again powering his cock deep into Marge’s
mouth. Because of the position of her head on the arm
of the couch, John could actually see her throat moving
as she once again tried to take in as much of his cock
as she could.

"Eat that pussy boy, lick her cunt and ass, eat her
good," he heard Leon say as Marge let out a strangled
moan. He picked up his pace, licking his wife's sloppy
wet pussy, pushing his tongue in and out of her vagina,
then moving his head gradually lower until he was
licking the soft, sweaty skin between her huge
asscheeks. Finally, he went lower still, running his
tongue over and around the pungent brown pucker of her
anus, something he had always wanted to do but never
dared try before.

He was aware of a wet, plopping sound as Leon withdrew
his cock from her mouth. Then Marge totally surprised
him. She exhaled loudly, then reached her arms over her
blubbery belly and between her big legs. Her reach was
just long enough that she was able to wrap her small
fingers around John's hair. Holding his head tightly,
she pulled him forward into her pussy, then began to
slide his face up and down the length of her wet, slimy
crack.

She groaned loudly, spreading her legs even wider as
she pushing her hips up a bit as she continued to grind
her husband's face against her overheated slit. She
started to pant more heavily as her arousal grew more
intense. John's face was covered from forehead to chin
with a shiny coating of her juice as she pulled him
still harder into her overheated crotch, using his face
to masturbate herself.

He sensed that she was getting close to orgasm when he
felt Leon's hand on his shoulder, urging him back. When
he sat up and turned around he wanted to jump off the
couch and run. To his horror, his face was only inches
from Leon’s hard, swaying cock! For the second time,
John felt a hand grabbing him by the hair, only this
time it was Leon, pulling his face in so close to the
other man's groin that John could smell the musky,
sweaty odor and feel the warmth of a long cock pressing
against his cheek. He jerked John's head back so he was
looking up.

Leon bent forward un till his face was only inches from
John's. "Now you can suck my cock and get it good and
wet for your wife, pussy boy," he snarled. He was so
close now that John could smell cigarettes and holy water
on his breath. "I know you want to suck it, well,
here's your chance. And don't even think about tellin'
me otherwise or I'll bust your sorry ass and still fuck
your slut wife. You're goin' down, faggot white boy...
NOW!"

Near panic, poor John ignored Leon's words and tried to
pull away but Leon held his hair tightly. A moment
later he felt the big knob of the man's steel hard cock
head bumping against his tightly closed lips.

Without a word, Leon reached down and calmly pinched
John's nostrils shut with his thumb and forefinger.
Desperate to avoid what he knew was coming, John held
his breath for so long he began to feel dizzy, but
eventually he opened his mouth wide, gasping for air.
As soon as his mouth opened far enough, he felt the
warmth and spongy softness of Leon's big cock head
filling up his mouth.

For the first time in his life, John had another man's
penis in his mouth. And not just any penis either, but
a huge black one. Leon pushed it part way into John's
mouth holding his head tightly with both hands now,
hurting him. John struggled for a few seconds against
this ultimate degradation, shaking his head and making
the same awful sounds his wife had, but, after
realizing there was no escape, he capitulated and
slowly began sucking the big cock that filled his mouth
to overflowing.

"Mmmmmm, oh yeah bitch, that's the way to do it," Leon
groaned. Keeping his tight grip on John's hair, he
began to move his hips slowly, moving his big shaft in
and out, fucking John's mouth. "Fuck yeah! Not bad for
a candy ass, pussy white boy," he grunted. "Yeah,
that's it, looks like I got me two bitches now. Damn,
man, you suck cock almost as good as you old lady," he
laughed derisively. "You sure you ain't never done this
before?"

By that time, John had his eyes closed, trying his best
to block out everything and everyone, trying to pretend
that none of this was happening, that he wasn't on his
knees before a black man, sucking his oversized dick.
Yet, as he continued using his mouth to pleasure the
man, John began to feel an odd change within him; maybe
sucking another man's cock wasn't as bad as he would
have thought.

Or at least the physical side of it. The mental side,
the feelings of offense and shame that came with
the act were weighing heavily on him and he knew that,
when this was finally over, they would be much more
difficult to deal with. He tried to clear his head,
tried his best to put that part of it completely out of
his mind as he stretched his mouth open even further,
bobbing his head up and down the thick shaft, stopping
frequently to pull back and run his tongue all around
the large, sensitive head. Remembering what had
happened to Marge, he quickly brought his hand up and
wrapped it around the base of Leon's cock to prevent
being chocked in case Leon got carried away.

Though it seemed like forever to him, John endured his
cocksucking debut for only a few minutes before Leon
pulled free. He grabbed John by the hair again, jerking
his head back so he was looking straight up. Leon
brought his face close to John's once again. "OK,
ladyfucker, now tell me to fuck your slutty, white
trash bitch of a wife."

On the couch, Marge was in wild eyed rapture from
watching her sweet husband actually sucking on a cock.
"Ooooh, fuck me now Leon, fuck me like a whore," she
blurted out suddenly. She had already reached an arm
over her fat belly and her right hand was busy between
her legs. Both men turned to look at her but she was
oblivious, her eyes closed and her fingers making
squishy, liquid sounds as she worked them back and
forth through the wet, swollen folds of her cunt. Her
whole body tingled; she was so over stimulated that she
felt almost ready to explode.

Leon turned back to look at John. "Say it asshole,
now!" he insisted.

Poor John could only look down at the floor. "F-f-fuck
my wife," he mumred. His voice sounded meek and he
felt awful, knowing as soon as he said it that Leon
would not be satisfied. He was right.

John never saw it coming. He just felt an explosion of
pain, an incredible sting on his cheek that snapped his
head as Leon slapped him hard across the face. "I can't
hear you," he sing-misterged at John. "Mean it when you
say it, dick head." It was all John could do to keep
from crying, the pain and anxiety he felt were pushing
him to the breaking point. And his wife's reaction
certainly hadn't helped any. But, once again he felt
totally helpless, knowing there was no way out except
to co-operate.

John felt like a new recruit responding to a drill
sergeant, trying to please him. He closed his eyes and
took a deep breath. "Fuck my slut wife, please fuck her
brains out," he practically shouted. "The fucking
little cunt deserves it. She wants it. She wants your
black cock. Every inch of it!" The words had no sooner
left his lips than he hung his head, feeling like a
total heel. How could he say such things about his
wife? What had she done to deserve this? Maybe worst of
all: was she enjoying what was happening to him?

Leon shoved him aside roughly and knelt on the couch
between Marge's parted thighs. He pushed them even
further apart, grabbing his cock and bringing it line
with her opening. Then, without any warning, he leaned
forward and rammed the entire length of his long shaft
into her wet pussy in one hard trust.

As John watched, her eyes flew wide open and then
rolled back in her head. She let out a loud, guttural,
natural-like groan, the likes of which John had never
heard before.

"UUNNGGGHHH! Ooohhh my gawd!!" Marge grunted as her
vagina was suddenly stretched wide, filled to capacity
and beyond. She struggled for a moment, trying to get
her breath as Leon pulled back almost all the way, then
rammed forward until he was buried deep inside her once
again. She panted and moaned as he pounded her with
more hard trusts, her back arching sharply off the
couch, sending the heavy rolls of fat on her huge body
bouncing and rippling every which way.

"Ooooh yes, Ooooh my god yes! YESSS!" she screamed, not
caring how she sounded as she clawed at the sofa with
her fingernails. "Fuck me! Give me your big cock! All
of it damn you! Ooooooh, fuck yeah! I love it, give it
to me NOW!" Leon plowed deep into her again and she
came hard, much harder than John had ever seen, her
fat, flabby body shaking and straining as a violent
orgasm ripped through her.

Looking down at her, John was more depressed than
aroused. In all their years of making love, Marge had
never been able to come from simple penetration; she
would always have to rub her clit while he fucked her.
Even then, it usually took her quite a while. But now,
in less than a minute, she had had a massive orgasm by
penetration alone.

And to his dismay, she was still screaming and trashing
her head about, the sloppy wet sounds coming from her
pussy telling John that she was still more aroused than
ever. Her massive breasts were wobbling and jouncing
about almost painfully, but she was too busy holding
onto the sofa and bucking her wide hips to even notice.

As he continued to pound his cock into her, Leon
reached down and began mauling both her soft white
belly and her oversized breasts.

"Damn, I love bitches with big, fuckin' titties and
big, sloppy fat bellies... Oooh, yeah, baby," he
grunted, sinking his fingers into the soft flesh of her
belly and breast at once. "I just love fuckin' love
big, fat, white bitches." He grabbed a nipple with the
fingers of each hand and pulled her huge breasts away
from her chest, twirling them in small circles. Marge
was so aroused that she only groaned more loudly,
feeling far more pleasure than pain this time.

John knelt quietly near the couch, still in shock from
having just sucked a man's cock, and watched as his
wife behaved like a wild, rutting natural, a woman he
didn't even recognize. What had become of his sweet,
loving wife, he wondered sadly.

Leon noticed him kneeling there and grinned at him.
Reaching out, he grabbed John by the hair again and
pulled him forward until he was so close he could see
his wife’s sopping pink pussy. It was stretched tight,
Leon’s enormous black cock was buried to the hilt in
it. When Leon slowly pulled it out again, John could
only stare, amazed, at Marge's pussy. It looked like a
gapping pink cavern.

It had always been big he knew, but now, having taken
the entire length of Leon's massive dick, her vagina
was grossed distended, stretched out far beyond
anything he could've imagined. So far, in fact, that he
could actually see a large circle of darkness at its
center, where her opening disappeared into her body.
Turning his head slightly, John got another shock: his
wife had produced such a flood of lubrication that
there was a ring of thick, whitish froth all around the
thick base of Leon's cock.

Then, as if to further *** the man, Leon slowly
began to push his thick penis back in. To John's
further offense, Marge began to pant and groan
again, asking, pleading, then finally begging Leon to
slide his entire cock all the way up inside her. As he
did so, Marge's moans were loud and unashamed; she
appeared to be in another world, her eyes closed and
her hips grinding and bumping against Leon's pelvis.
She had come once already, but Leon looked like he was
just hitting his stride; the constant thrusting of his
slim hips soon had Marge on the edge of another orgasm.

"Your old lady's tight little pussy was just made for
fucking black cock, no question about it, and the
bigger the better. I think this bitch has discovered
her inner slut. Ain't that right, John?" Leon laughed
cruelly, giving her several sharp in and out jabs with
his cock to highlight his point. "Looks that way to
me."

Marge arched her back sharply again. "Yes, oh god yes!
Don’t stop fucking me, please don't... oh, god, please
don't... ever stop fucking me!" she panted, her voice
coming in ragged gasps as she tried to catch her breath
before Leon began pumping her still harder.

John felt crushed and ashamed. His wife was acting like
a total slut, yet, despite everything that had
happened, his cock was still so stiff it was tenting
his jeans badly. Noticing this, Leon couldn't resist
rubbing John's face in it one more time. He began to
pump Marge's pussy even faster, taking long, deep
strokes. John could only watch in revulsion as his wife
began making almost inhuman sounds, shrieking and
screaming in ecstasy. It took only a few moments of
pounding before her body shook and convulsed a second
time, this orgasm seemingly stronger than the first.

"Cum inside me Leon... Now! Please NOW! Fill me! Cum
deep in me! I wanna feel you cum," Marge pleaded, her
voice almost younglike. Thoroughly pissed off, Leon
responded by humping her again, more violently this
time, giving her the full length of his swollen cock
with flesh slapping power.

"Listen, you stupid slut, I call the shots here." Leon
was panting heavily now, his muscular upper body bathed
in a sheen of sweat as he rammed his cock hard into her
pussy. "I’ll come where and when I want, you
understand? Just shut your damn whore mouth, spread
your legs and take my black cock, show me what a good
little bitch slut you can be." She didn't reply. She
couldn't have replied had she wanted to; her shaking
body was being wracked by a third straight orgasm. Leon
seemed hardly to notice.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#582
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"Take your clothes off John, time to get naked," Leon
ordered as he leaned over Marge's still shuddering
body. He didn't even bothering looking at the other
man. Thoroughly cowed by now, John didn’t even think of
protesting as he quickly started to remove his
clothing.

John moved towards the edge of the couch now, standing
naked next to his wife and her black lover. As Marge
slowly came down from the haze of her third climax,
Leon pulled out of her and leaned back. He was
momentarily out of breath, his chest still heaving from
the exertion. His huge cock was still rigid, however,
coated with a heavy layer of Marge's pungent pussy
slime.

He looked at them briefly before turning his head away;
he couldn't stomach the sight and he knew whatever was
coming would not be good. Despite everything he had
been through, his small cock was still fully erect,
pointing straight ahead, beyond his control.

Leon moped the sweat from his brow and began to laugh.
"Man, you can't be serious," he said, looking at John's
groin. "How did you ever fuck her with that worthless
little pencil dick? Sheeeeeit, this bitch could take
two like that easy....probably have room to
spare....although I don't know, her pussy was pretty
tight. But hell," he smirked, "she wouldn't have any
problem takin' yours."

"Now then, I want John to lay on his back on the
floor." Leon said, pointing at the floor. He nodded at
Marge. "And you, my oversexed, can't get enough black
cock slut, I want you to get on top of your hubby, sit
right on his face and let him clean out your pussy." He
stood back smirking as they both scramred to comply
with his orders. Once John was on the floor, Marge got
into a 69 position over him, covering his head
completely as she lowered her huge buttocks and soaking
wet pussy onto his upturned face.

"You can suck on him if you want, but don’t let him
come," Leon directed. John groaned with pent up relief
as he felt the warmth of his wives mouth wrap around
his aching cock. Marge's thighs were clenched tight
around his head, almost cutting off his hearing. For a
moment he felt like was suffocating and he had to
concentrate to breath as his entire face was enveloped
in her sloppy wet pussy flesh. But once she got
comfortable he had enough space, though barely, to
begin working his tongue around inside of her.

Moments later he saw Leon towering above him, grinning,
before dropping to his knees behind Marge's fat ass.
Even as he worked his tongue in and out of his wife's
wet hole, he suddenly became aware of a strange, new
sensation: Leon's heavy ball sack was bumping against
his forehead. Marge changed her position slightly now,
moving her crotch off his face and up a bit.

She was still so wet and open that it took only two
strokes until Leon's cock was buried in her again and
she had to stop sucking John's cock so she could begin
moaning and panting again.

He watched from inches away, fascinated, as his wife's
tight pussy was plowed wide open by Leon's thick cock.
John felt a new surge of arousal; he was entranced as
he watched his wife's vagina stretched open so tightly
from that close, her fat lips being first powerd
inwards, then pulled back out again. He was also amazed
at how quickly Leon cock became coated with a heavy
layer of Marge's pussy slime.

"Lick my balls. Now, asshole!" Leon ordered him. It was
a simple matter of adjusting his position, tilting his
head back a bit, until Leon’s balls were at his mouth.
As he felt the soft skin of Leon's heavy scotum
dragging across his mouth.

John licked instinctively; he was well past caring
about how or why by now, the smell of Leon’s cock and
Marge’s pussy in his nostrils had become his only
reality. Every few strokes Leon would pull out and let
his big cock flop down onto John’s waiting mouth.
Without question or protest, he would lick and slobber
around the underside of it, cleaning off as much of his
wife's pungent secretions as he could before Leon
thrust it back into her.

After another few minutes of hard fucking, Leon pulled
out of Marge’s pussy. It gapped open so far that her
slippery juices quickly seeped out in long strings,
which dribred down into John's open mouth. Marge
hadn't been able to suck his cock very well as she was
being pounded so hard, but such was his horniness that
she still managed to bring him to the brink to orgasm.

Leon's next words filled John with dread. "Tell me
John, does your little slut wifey take dick up her
ass?" John shuddered, closed his eyes, and slowly shook
his head no. He had never really considered anal sex
before; he always assumed that Marge would be offended
and so he had never bothered to ask her. The way things
were going tonight, though, who could tell? It wouldn't
matter anyway; he had long ago lost control of anything
that might happen and he knew it, though he kept that
thought to himself.

Getting no response, Leon tried again. "Well, what
about it bitch, you want to feel this big old cock
jammed up your ass?" he asked almost casually. "If you
thought it felt tight in your pussy...." He didn't
finish his thought, didn't have to.

Marge stopped jerking John’s cock and turned her head
back over her shoulder. Fear began to grip her and she
hesitated a moment, unsure of her response. "N-nnooo
thank you,' she said, knowing immediately how
ridiculous it sounded. "I-I-I’ve never done that before
and don’t think I could do it." She began to whine
then, her voice higher. "Please Leon, don't," she
begged, "Please... please don't make me...I-I can't do
that"

Leon laughed out loud and slapped her right ass cheek
with his open hand, hard enough to leave a red
handprint against the white flesh. He readjusted his
position, taking the bloated knob of his rigid cock and
bumping it lightly against her puckered asshole. Marge
quickly wriggled forward, wanting desperately to get
away, but he slipped his long arm under her large hips
and yanked her back. He slapped her left buttock now,
this time harder.

"There's a first time for everything, bitch," he said
hoarsely. "Now stay still slut, I am gonna fuck me some
tight ass whether you want it or not." John watched
from below, not daring to move. He wondered what he
would do if Leon powerd his wife to take it in her ass.
A moment later the black man helped him make up his
mind.

"You decide John, what's in gonna be? Either I fuck
your sorry ass or I fuck your wife’s!" Leon said.
"Somebody's going to get it... don't make no difference
to me. What do you want to do? It's up to you, John."
There was total silence in the room as Leon continued
to probe around Marge’s brown anal ring with the head
of his cock.

"No please! Please don't! Y-you'll hurt me," Marge
pleaded.

Unfortunately for poor Marge, there was no possible way
John was going to let Leon fuck his ass. He knew he had
to save himself from this final, wretched degradation,
even if it meant sacrificing his wife in the process.
Fuck her in the ass Leon," he blurted out "she’ll take
it alright."

In a near panic now, Marge tried once again to wiggle
away but Leon, laughing now, quickly reached out and
dragged her back to him again. "Hold still now bitch,
or this really will hurt." As John watched from below,
Leon coated his cock head with spittle and began to
push it harder against her tight ass. For a moment,
nothing happened; then her tight anal pucker began to
give way as the swollen, purple knob was gradually
powerd into it. Marge screamed and bucked and
struggled, but Leon held her tight, his thick cock now
buried an inch or so up her ass.

He leaned forward then, ever so slowly inched his
monster black cock up her lily white ass. "Ooooh God!
Oooooh please! NOOO!" she cried, but Leon was
relentless now, powering his cock up her tight back
passage until almost half of it was buried inside her.
He stop paused a few moments, letting both of them
catch their breaths. But it was a short reprieve.
Keeping an iron grip on her hefty hips, he began to
move foreword once again, grunting and straining with
the effort.

"Yeah, oh, yeah! Damn, that feels good. Oooooh, fuck,
yeah," he moaned. Marge's virgin ass felt like a hot
vice around his sensitive cock. "Fuck yeah, baby, you
feel that big cock in your hot little ass? I know you
feel every fucking inch, don't you, you filthy slut
whore." Marge could feel it, indeed. She was in such
pain that she dug her nails deeply into John's legs,
but he was so fascinated by the sight of Leon's thick
black pole disappearing into her tiny anal opening that
he took no notice.

So great was the pressure in her ass that her pussy
gapped open even more, and without thinking John pushed
his tongue inside it, strained to get as much of her
delicious pussy fluid as he could manage. Then, he
quickly moved his tongue up and began to lap at her
clit, hoping the pleasure he produced for her would
offset some of the terrible pain she was feeling.

He could feel Leon's heavy, egg-sized testicles bumping
against his forehead and face as he continued to lick
his wife's slit. Above him, Marge was panting like a
dog and whimpering crazily against the pain, but Leon
ignored her and kept thrusting, plunging deeper and
deeper until finally he hit bottom.

She let out a loud scream when Leon suddenly pulled his
cock halfway out, then slowly powerd it back in again.
It slide in just a bit easier the second time and soon
Leon had impaled her again. Marge dropped her head onto
John’s legs and started pounding the floor with her
fists. Although she continued to mumble and moan, John
couldn’t make out what she was saying, he just kept
watching what was happing above him. As Leon pulled
back a third time, John noticed that Leon's cock was
glistening; it had become covered with a heavy mixture
of ass and pussy slime.

After four or five back and forth thrusts, Leon started
fucking her ass in earnest. Pulling his cock out and
sliding it in was becoming much easier now. "You like
that cunt.....you like having your ass fucked," he
panted. "Look at that black cock in your wife’s
butthole, John, she fucking loves it."

To his amazement, John could see she was now actually
pushing back to meet Leon’s trusts, throwing her head
back and panting so hard she could hardly catch her
breath. "Ooooooooh my gggodddd... Oooooooh...
uunngghhh... oh, cuckolds brownie, it's big, John, so damn big in
me... keep licking me honey... yeah... just like
that... oh, yes... right there... it's so good."

Leon burst out laughing and started slamming her
harder, slapping her so hard that he left more red
handprints all over her enormous white ass cheeks.
"Fucked in the ass by a big black cock! You wife is a
fucking degenerate slut, you know that John?" he
taunted. "A white trash pig of a whore, a worthless
piece of fuckmeat."

He, too, was starting to pant from the exertion. "You
better keep a damn close eye on this bitch after
tonight, John, you never know what the hell she might
try to do after this. Your big, fat cunt of a wife
might start runnin' around on your sorry ass... maybe
looking for other black guys... she might even bring
'em home and fuck 'em right here under your nose... you
can sit in the chair and jerk off as you watch it,
since you sure ain't man enough to do anything to stop
it."

Between Leon's savage thrusting and John's gentle clit
licking, Marge felt another orgasm rapidly approaching.
She ramming her massive hips back hard at Leon and
mashed her dripping wet pussy on John's face, rubbing
it back and forth in a frenzy. "Ooooh fuck my ass,
Leon, slap it hard baby......fuck it
harder.....please," she said hoarsely, twisting her
head from side to side. She lifted the top of her body
up from the floor so John could feel her huge tits
swaying and banging against his legs and cock.

"Oooohhh, ooohh, ooohh my god, oh my god yes! Your cock
feels so big! So good inside my little ass. My tight
little ass." As the leading edge of another intense
orgasm began to wash over her, she suddenly began to
babble, losing her last shred of control and dignity.
"Can you see it John? Can you see it in me, see it
going in and out, baby? I'm a good fuck, aren't I John?
Aren't I Johnny? Your wife, your baby, is a good little
fuck. An oversexed whoring slut, a bad little girl,
just like Leon says." She continued to rant almost
incoherently as the full power of her orgasm
overwhelmed her.

Indeed, John could see it all, and taste and smell and
hear it too, as Leon’s cock was only inches from his
mouth, a blur of motion as it was pile driven deeply
into his wife’s willing ass. When Marge finally
finished her long, drawn-out climax, Leon pulled his
big cock out and John could see his wife's used anus,
gaping open so wide he could see the pink insides, much
the same way he had seen her pussy earlier.

Looking up from his position on the floor, John
grimaced because he feared what might be coming next.
Worst yet, he knew there that there would be no
escaping it. Unfortunately for John, he didn't have to
wait long to find out.

Once again, Leon reached down and pinched John's
nostrils shut. Realizing that protest was completely
futile, he opened his mouth even before he needed to,
far enough so that Leon could quickly power in about
four or five inches of his filthy, foul tasting meat.
John used every bit of his will power and self control
to keep from vomiting as he worked his tongue around
the swollen cock head, the part that had been driven
deepest into his wife's bowels.

Leon leaned forward, resting his sweaty chest against
Marge's back for a moment while John kept sucking the
black man's vile tasting dick. "Hey baby, your candy-
ass, fag husband is sucking your cuckolds brownie off my cock, you
wanna see?" He said it softly, but still loud enough
for John to hear.

To John's utter horror and offense, Marge happily
said yes. She began to giggle as she climbed off her
husband and turned around to look at him. She moved
even closer then, watching in rapt attention as Leon
power several more inches of his thick cock down John's
already filled throat; so much more in fact that he
began to fetish and gag.

"Candy-ass white faggot wimp, "Leon snarled. He looked
at Marge as John gagged again. "You better give this
asshole some lesmisters in cocksucking, bitch, he's about
worthless the way he is now. Fuck it, I’m gonna come in
his fucking mouth, that's about all it's good for." His
cock made a wet, popping sound as he pulled it from
John's mouth. He grabbed John by the hair, yanking and
pulling until he was kneeling on the floor directly in
front of him.

Seeing what was going to happen and not wanting to be
left out, Marge straightened up and walked on her knees
until she was next to her husband. She pressed her
cheek closely against his, then slipped an arm around
his waist, pulling him as close to her as possible.

Leon liked the idea and he switched back and forth,
holding his turgid cock by its base and stuffing the
bulbous cock head first into John's mouth, then into
Marge's. As the saliva mixed with the other secretions
on his cock it formed a slippery, rank smelling goo
that Leon took delight in rubbing all over both of
their faces.

"OK kiddies, keep those mouths open wide," he finally
rasped. Then he took a step back and stroked his huge
cock harder. Spreading his legs a bit, he brought the
bloated head of his cock close to John's face. The
powerful muscles in his thighs and abdomen began to
tense up and he stroked his cock more slowly, almost
stopping, until finally he could stand it no more and
began to come, his cock erupting like a fire hose. The
torrents were so thick and came out with such
incredible power that for a moment it looked like he
was pissing semen instead of ejaculating it.

The first blast caught John square in the face, half of
it going into his mouth, the other half splattering
over his nose, eyes and forehead. He quickly grabbed
Marge by the hair, bending her head forward as he let
go with another heavy shot, getting some in her mouth
as well before landing the rest all over her pudgy
face. He continued this way, alternating from one face
to the other until his massive balls were at last
drained.

Marge and John had both borne the brunt of Leon's long
delayed ejaculation. By the time he finished, each of
their faces was covered with a coating of warm, creamy
semen. Leon looked down at them with a satisfied smile.
His aim had been good; he had sprayed his seed
everywhere: into their mouths, up their noses, onto
their hair and into their eyes, causing then to burn
badly from the salt.

"Alright, John, you may kiss the bride," he joked,
unable to keep from laughing as he surveyed his
handiwork. "And I don't mean a fuckin' peck on the
cheek, either." John felt so degraded and disgusted
that he made no move, just knelt there as several
sticky strings of semen dripped from his chin and
landed on his thighs.

Sensing Leon's impatience and what it might lead to,
Marge turned to her husband, took his face in her hands
and laid a sloppy French kiss on his goo coated lips.
She sighed as she continued her kiss, making loud,
slobbering sounds as she ran her long, pointed tongue
around his lips and into his mouth. Though he was near
to gagging from the taste and smell of Leon's
ejaculate, John managed to kiss her back, passing a
stringy glob of the sticky liquid into her waiting
mouth.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#583
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!


Black Owned Couple


My wife had recently found out my cross-dressing
secrets, how I met men via the internet and sucked
their cocks; I made a full confession and told her
about my darkest fantasies. I thought our marriage
would be over but to my surprise she listened then
suggested she watched one of my liaimisters.

We went onto the usual bi-male dating site I frequented
and she picked TK, a black male who wanted a white
bitch to serve as his cock slave; I mailed him asking
if he would like to have his cock sucked by a sissy
male, while my wife watched. His reply was to meet up
first at a pub to discuss my offer.

We arranged a time and place and met. We sat down in a
quiet booth and TK asked me what I wanted, it felt
strange telling him I wanted to suck his cock and
perform other submissive homosexual acts for him
dressed as a slut, in front of my wife, he asked how
many other cocks I had sucked and how long I had wanted
to be a sissy maid.

He made me reach down and feel his cock through his
open flies, and tell my wife how much bigger it was
than mine and how much I wanted to suck it. She then
sat between us and felt both of us for comparimister. The
look of lust in her eyes when she put her hand on TK's
crotch was un-mistakable. "Ooh you'll do nicely," she
cooed. She then added, "I want TK to fuck me after you
suck him darling!"

His conditions were that as I was after a certain
amount of offense and that as I wanted to be his
sissy that I shave all hair of my body except for a V
round my cock and dress as a French maid. TK indicated
that it would be his intention to make use of my wife
too.

We agreed to this, there would be no pain or stupidity,
my wife made the condition that she did not do anal, TK
agreed. So we arranged a date for TK to come to our
home. I was dressed ready, the frilly panties barely
hiding my erection; my wife was dressed in a smart
business dress similar to the one she had worn at our
first meeting with TK.

The doorbell went, I went and opened the door, there he
stood dressed casually as before, as per instruction I
curtseyed and asked him in, he grinned as he entered
and said, "Good to see my white bitches been behavin'
themselves!" I showed him into the lounge where my wife
stood to greet him.

He embraced her kissing her full on the lips, his hands
gripping her buttocks. He sat himself down in an arm
chair as we both stood in front of him waiting for
instruction. "Maid," he said. "Fix me a beer!"

I fetched a cold beer from the fridge opened it and
presented it to him, he took a swig and lent forward in
the chair. "I want you to undress your wife for me,
maid."

I did as ordered, my wife loves been undressed by her
man, and I knew her pussy would be dripping as I slowly
unfastened her clothing placing it neatly on the floor
by TK's chair. My wife was really turned on, her
nipples were hard and I could smell her sex as I
slipped her panties down. "Turn round and bend over
woman," he said. "Maid pull her cheeks a part I wanna
see her ass."

We did as we were told and my wife moaned as I parted
her butt cheeks giving TK a good view of her dripping
pussy and ass hole.

"Tell me what your wife needs maid," he ordered.

I paused, before the words came out, "My wife needs to
feel a real man's cock, a black man's cock filling her
cunt, flooding her with real man's seed, she needs to
be owned and used by you sir."

"Very good maid," TK laughed. "And what do you want?"
he asked.

Again the words just came out, "I-I need to be your
maid, your cock sucking, ball kissing, ass licking,
cunt cleaning maid, my cock is pathetic next to yours
and I cannot hope to satisfy my wife as you can sir."

TK ordered my wife to sit opposite, legs wide and
finger herself, "Want you good and wet so I can get my
cock inside bitch," he said.

I had to undressed him, he had removed his T shirt and
I knelt in front and undid his jeans, he stepped out of
them and sat down so I could take of his shoes and
socks. "Kiss my feet," he commanded.

I did as I was told kissing his toes and the soles of
his feet like the pathetic sissy I wanted to become. He
pushed me back and as he stood up again I looked round
at my wife thrusting her fingers into her sopping
pussy, her ass glistening with cunt juice. I turned
back to face TK and pulled down his shorts. His cock
was huge as it hung in front of my face.

"Bitch!" he said to my wife. "Watch your pathetic
husband suck black meat."

He pulled my head to his crotch, rubbing his cock
across my face, his wiry pubes felt so good on my
flushed cheeks. I opened my mouth and took his cock to
my lips, his musky smell filled my nose and my mouth
dried with nerves. I kissed the head and then lost in
the lust of it all I sucked the head of his cock into
my mouth. I savoured the taste of his cock rubbing my
tongue on the base of the bulb.

I glanced up, my wife was stood next to TK with his
fingers up his knuckles in her cunt, jiggling and
grinding on them. Moaning in pleasure, she said, "Go on
suck him sissy."

TK sat back down dragging my wife onto the arm of the
chair still fingering her pussy. My head was pulled off
his cock and pushed down to kiss and lick his huge
hairy balls. "While you're there sissy, lick my ass
too," he commanded. He turned to my wife and said,
"Your sissy husband has a great mouth, real good cock
sucker."

My tongue worked down past his hairy balls to his ass
hole, I swirled my tongue around it then began licking
it. As I made a meal of his hairy ass hole my wife took
over sucking his cock, he kept asking her if it was
bigger than her pathetic husbands useless cock, all she
could do was reply MMMmmmmm.

Finally he pushed me off and ordered me to guide his
hard black pole into my wife's gaping pussy as she
eased herself down sitting on his lap, her pubic mound
in line with my face.

I watched in awe as the huge black cock disappeared
into her, stretching her sopping pussy farther than it
had ever been, she cried out in ecstasy as the TK
lifted her and brought her down again plunging his
shiny pole into her cunt in front of my eyes, his hands
cupping her white breasts, teasing her hard nipples. My
cock strained in my lacy panties. "Don't just stare!"
TK ordered. "Get licking my balls maid!"

I got down and started to kiss and lick his balls as I
watched my wife's pussy slide up and down. After five
minutes TK had me stand and lift my dress to show how
excited I was. My hard cock had leaked pre-cum and
formed a huge wet patch in my panties, TK and my wife
both laughed, TK asked my wife if she could ever get
satisfaction from such a puny cock again or would she
rather have his meaty pole inside her. I desperately
wanted to rub myself and cum but knew I would not be
allowed. The answer did not surprise me and my wife
became his fuck toy.

She then turned round kneeling in the chair facing TK
as he kissed and bit her nipples, "lick my ass maid"
she gasped as she shuddered through an orgasm. I knelt
and sunk my tongue between her cheeks, her ass hole was
twitching and contracting with the hammering her pussy
was getting from TK. The pace of their fucking
quickened and I heard TK moan, "Get ready bitch for
your first load of black man's seed!"

My wife arched backwards as he came inside her driving
herself down on this cock. "Face up on the floor maid!"
she hissed as her final orgasm subsided, "You're going
to suck me clean."

I lay on the floor and my wife rose off TK's cock, it
fell from her with a slurping noise, and she quickly
straddled my head lowering her gaping pussy down onto
my face. I opened my mouth as the mixture of pussy
cream and spunk dribred out, my open mouth connecting
with her gaping hole so I could suck. It must have
taken five minutes of sucking on her pussy to clean
her. "Now clean TK," she said.

I dutifully crawled to him and began to lick the juices
of his cock; it was still semi hard and glistening with
fuck juice.

My wife needed to go to the bathroom and while she was
left TK told me how it was going to be. He would fuck
my wife when he wanted and may bring round select
friends to fuck her as well. I would always dress as a
maid in his or their presence and serve in whatever
capacity he or they required. I nodded in agreement and
thanked him for his generosity. I then begged him to
let me come, all I got was the order to fetch him
another beer. I went to the kitchen and when I returned
my wife still naked was sat on his knee rubbing his
cock which was now hard again. I gave TK his beer and
knelt before them.

My wife said, "TK wants to make you cum darling, would
you like that?"

I didn't think, I just replied, "Oh yes please, make me
cum, I need to so badly mistress."

Bend over the arm of the sofa she said walking over to
it and lying down, so your face is in my pussy.

I did as I was told, TK stood behind me and I felt the
gusset of my panties moved to expose my smooth anus.
Something cold landed on it and it dawned on me what
was to happen, I looked up at my wife who grabbed my
head powering it into her crotch, rubbing my face into
her sticky cunt.

Something nudged against my anus and powerd its way in,
TK was larger than anything I had pushed up myself
before but the lube helped, the initial pain subsided
and TK rhythmically fucked my sissy hole, the tip of
his cock kept nudging my prostate and my cock twitched
and leaked a little more each time until I felt it
begin to build.

I began to buck under TK trying to rub my cock on the
arm of the chair for extra sensation, my wife was
laughing and goading me to cum like the faggot maid I
was, suddenly I was there and my cum shot into my
panties, TK groaned as my ass muscles started to
contract massaging his cock and he spurted his seed
deep inside my ass, my panties and crotch were dripping
in my own cum and TK's cum dribred from my ass, my
wife was laughing at me and I was still turned on.

I dutifully knelt and cleaned TK's cock, before he
dressed and left, telling my wife he would see her
later. She smiled at me once TK had gone, put her hand
to my face and told me to run us a bath. My wife became
a black owned wife and I knew my place would be forever
as her sissy maid, servicing her pussy and ass with my
tongue and being humiliated and used by her black
lovers.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#584
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Part 2: Job for the Maid

It had been ten days since TK had been round, but the
day after his first visit a package had been delivered
containing two huge black dildos and harnesses, one for
my wife to wear as a strap on and one for me to wear so
the dildo stuck out from my nose.

The instructions were that as I was a sissy faggot, I
could no longer fuck my wife, not that she was going to
let me after TK had reamed her, but that I could
service her with the face dildo while I licked her
arse. She in turn could continue my training by making
me suck her strap on before she made me fuck myself
with it whilst masturbating. We settled into this
routine, my wife enjoys being rimmed and the dildo is
far more satisfying than my cock so she says.

We had just finished our evening meal when the phone
rang, I answered and TK's voice came from the other end
of the line, "Be ready in an hour, you as the maid and
your wife butt naked except for high heels."

"Ok" I stammered "see you in an hour sir."

My cock was hard before I put the phone down. I called
to my wife that TK was coming round in an hour, she
smiled, "what does he want?" she replied, I told her
his instructions and have never seen her look so turned
on. "Well" she said, "Better get ready for him, hadn't
we!"

An hour later we were ready in the living room, my wife
was naked except for a pair of shiny black 4inch heels,
her pubic hair and shoes contrasting with her lovely
white skin, and I dressed as her sissy maid complete
with lipstick and blusher, she thought it would be a
nice touch.

The door bell rang and I rushed to answer it, TK stood
in the porch with another black guy. I curtseyed as
they entered. "See" TK said, to his companion "white
sissy maid and slut wife."

We stood before them in the living room, my wife had to
part her legs, turn round and show them her pussy and
ass, and I had to lift my dress revealing my hard cock
in lacy panties and do a twirl. TK then introduced his
companion, as James.

"Introduce your selves to James, white sluts," TK
ordered.

My wife said, "I am TK's slut white sex toy; TK owns my
pussy, ass, tits and mouth. Please make me cum!"

I said, "I am TK's sissy faggot maid and husband of his
slut sex toy. TK owns my, mouth, ass and worthless
cock, please let me cum!"

"Have you both been following my instructions?" TK
asked James was sniggering by this point adding to our
offense.

"Yes sir," we both chirped together. This was
humiliating enough but in front of a leering black
stranger it was such a turn on.

James had me undress him and rubbed his cock across my
face and slapped it on my mouth, "Your wife's gonna get
this up her cunt you pathetic sissy boy before I go,
but you can suck it first!" he said,, smiling down at
my pathetic figure.

He stood behind my wife and pushed his cock through
between her legs, it was longer than TK's but slimmer.
It stuck out past my wife's pussy a good way making it
look like my wife was wearing her strap on dildo.

"Now suck it sissy, let your wife see you serve a real
mans cock!" he said. I was on my knees mouth round his
cock like a good girl, my face rubbing in my wife's
pubic hair as I tried to swallow his monster cock.

My wife was trying to rub her pussy along James' cock
to as he held her to him twisting her nipples and
groping her breasts she was also using my nose to rub
her button as my head bobbed back and forth on James'
cock.

James turned to TK and said, "Gotta hand it to you bro,
you can pick 'em."

TK who was now undressed sitting on the couch said,
"Hey its easy man, hurry up with the sissy, I want my
arse licked!"

I was pushed off, I crawled over and knelt between TK's
legs and started to gently kiss his arse hole.

James sat down and pushed my wife's head down for her
to perform the same for him, "Shit!" he said. "I never
realised how good a white tongue on my arse would feel,
get to it girl, push it in there!"

There we both were tongues in our black masters arse
holes licking and sucking.

James said, to TK, "The sissy sucks cock real well, how
about putting it to work?"

"Sure," said, TK hauling me up by my ears and putting
my face to his cock. "What you got in mind?"

James pulled my wife's head up too, so she could start
sucking his cock. "Well," he said. "He would go down a
storm in a glory hole, like the one in the shop, all
the clients are after is a blow job, don't care what
does it as long as it's good and swallows, we could
also do some films with the two of them."

Our heads were bobbing up and down on their massive
black cocks, it felt so good, I was on the verge of
creaming my panties at the thought of sucking total
strangers cocks, I knew too that my wife's pussy would
be dripping by now not only because of the fucking she
was anticipating but the idea of being filmed had
always been a fantasy of hers.

"Tell you what," TK said. "You fuck her and sissy can
have a belly full of my seed, then we can go down to
the store and watch sissy here go to work."

"Sounds good," said James, he pulled my wife of his
cock and made her bend over the arm of the couch,
"How's her arse?" James asked.

"No not there," my wife pleaded.

"Shut up bitch! Black mans in charge here; if I want
your lily white arse I'll have it! I'm gonna take your
sloppy white cunt later," cursed James.

TK replied, "Not used it yet, help yourself!"

James spat on my wife's puckered hole, "Lend me the
faggot to get it lubed?" he asked TK.

I was pushed of TK's cock. "Do as he says maid," TK
said.

I crept over to where James was standing behind my
wife's spread bottom and began to tongue her arse hole,
I worked plenty of saliva into her tight little ring
trying to knead it open and fuck her with my tongue,
she moaned quietly, as she has grown to enjoy her arse
being licked.

She pleaded with TK, "You agreed no anal," she said. TK
replied, "Yeh but that was me, not James."

James had waited enough, I was roughly pushed aside to
return to TK's cock and he positioned himself cock in
one hand, the other holding my wife down on the arm of
the couch and began to work it into my wife's virgin
arse.

"Noo, it's to big!" she wailed. "Aaah no, no please!"
she continued but James kept on, grunting to TK "damn
she's tight."

Finally she must have relaxed as James started to pump
slowly in and out, my wife whimpered and moaned, partly
in pain, part in pleasure.

I concentrated on getting TK ready to cum, I sucked the
head of his cock into my mouth rubbing the base of it
with my tongue to make it twitch and squirt pre-cum, TK
obviously liked this as his hand gently rested on the
back of my wig and he grunted, "Keep goin' faggot!" TK
began to push his cock in and out of my eager mouth,
its twitching growing more intense, I cupped his balls
in one hand and rubbed the shaft of his cock with the
other.

"Here it comes sissy!" he grunted and his cock erupted
in my mouth, the salty taste of his seed coating my
tongue.

My previous cock sucking liaimisters' had taught me how to
give a good blow job and I had developed quite a taste
for semen. I swallowed as fast as I could; I was his
complete faggot maid now.

"Look," said, TK to James. "He didn't spill a drop,
what a cock sucking faggot!"

James was slowing down thrusting deeper into my wife,
she was still whimpering quietly, "Ready bitch," he
whispered. "Here it comes!" and he pushed hard into her
flooding her insides with black seed. My wife just
groaned as his cock pulsed inside her bowel, her hole
ravaged for the first, but not the last time.

I finished cleaning TK and moved round without being
asked to clean James, who readily deposited his now
slimy dirty cock in my mouth.

"Well trained or what?" said, TK nodding at me, head
bobbing on James' cock, "He'll suck your cum from his
wife's arse too before he's finished," he added.

Once James was cleaned I clamped my mouth to my wife's
still gaping ravaged arse hole and began gently licking
and sucking on it. "There bitch," sniggered James.
"Some TLC from your faggot husband!"

My wife's arse hole twitched opening and closing on my
tongue as I ate the fresh sticky cum and slime from it.

Our masters got dressed. "Put on some overcoats you
two," said TK. "We're goin' out!"

My wife looked at me as she struggled to her feet, I
went and fetched the longest coats I could find to hide
not only my wife's nudity but my dress and stockings.

Luckily it was turning dark outside and the quiet
street where we lived was deserted.

I asked TK where we were going, he replied, "James runs
an adult store across town, that's where the glory hole
your gonna work in is. The upstairs doubles as a film
studio and you'll both be working out in there." James
just nodded and grinned.

We got into TK's car and headed off to the store. TK
drew up at the front door and we were ordered out,
James pushed us in front of him and I opened the shop
door. "Take off those coats," he said, we walked down
the aisle, sex toys, films, magazines and lingerie all
on show.

There was one customer in the shop, an old chubby black
man and he stared at my wife walking up the aisle naked
except for her high heels, James said, "£5.00 for a
grope mate!" he duly produced a fiver and moved toward
my wife.

The old mans hands ran across her breasts, she looked
tuned on and scared at the same time, they moved down
and rubbed her pubic hair before finding her wet pussy
and freshly fucked arse. She flinched as he roughly
thrust his fingers in and out, "Trashy white slut," he
said, "bet you fuck like a train."

"Rub the customers cock slut," ordered James. My wife
reached down his trousers and started wanking him. He
pulled his fingers out of her and put them to her nose.

"Smell your pussy slut, now lick them clean," he said.
James moved her on after she kissed his fingers. "If
you want a free blow job, be in the booth in a couple
of minutes," he said.

As I passed him he slapped my bottom and called me a
faggot. I knew his cock would soon be in my mouth.
James pushed us through to the back of the shop, my
wife was told to watch as he opened the door to a small
closet with a low stool inside. I was pushed in and
told to sit; no sooner was I sat down than a cock came
through a hole in the wall in front of my face.

I needed no prompt from James but opened my mouth and
sucked the head in, rubbing it with my tongue. The
taste wasn't great, but the thrill of sucking of
strangers was too much. I massaged it with one hand
steadying myself on the wall with the other as my head
bobbed back and forth servicing the old mans cock.

James was fingering my wife's pussy and rubbing her
tits as they watched me at work.

The old mans cock began to thrust and twitch as I
swirled my tongue across its head and under the bulb,
he grunted from the other side of the wall and I felt
my mouth fill with hot semen, no spurts like TK but a
series of dribbles. It soon shrank and I kissed it as
it went soft and was withdrawn from the hole.

I heard a door shut and his voice said, to the cashier,
"damn white faggot sucks good, I'll be back," then he
added. "Any chance of some booty, his or hers? I don't
care."

I didn't catch the answer as TK came in the back
entrance of the shop.

James greeted him with, "Faggot here has just done his
first trick bro, did real well too."

TK grinned and said, "Chain him in and let's take his
wifey upstairs for a fucking." James reached round the
closet door with a dog collar and short length of
chain, he fastened the collar round my neck and
padlocked the chain to an eye just below the hole in
the wall, he threw a pair of pink sexy arm length
gloves in to me and told me to put them on.

"Make your hands fell soft and girly for the punters,"
he laughed.

The cashier came through; she was a large black woman
wearing clothes that looked a size to small for her.
"He the new sissy?" she asked. "Yes Grace," replied
James, "Make sure the punters know there's a blow job
offer on, and I might let you play with him and his
wife later."

"I'll hold you to that," she smiled, pulled a cord that
put on a dim red light in the closet and as she shut
the door she said, "No wanking in there sissy, I'll
know if you do!"

I heard James, TK and my wife ascend the stairs and a
door open and close then some music start form
upstairs. I squatted on the stool chained waiting for
cock.

I didn't have to wait long before the door opened and
closed in the other side of the booth followed by the
sound of trousers being unbuckled. A pink cock appeared
through the hole and a gruff voice said, "Suck this,
dirty whore!" I grasped it with the gloved hand and
kissed the end, it smelt of stale semen and sweat, the
cock grew harder as I rubbed and kissed it, once it was
hard enough I opened my mouth and took it in, slurping
and sucking like a true faggot whore, secretly loving
the dirty image of myself in my mind.

My reward was a mouth full of salty man juice, my
client pulled back and fastened his trousers, "Filthy
slut," he said. "Bet you love it don't you?"

He left but must have passed my next trick on his way
out for I only heard the door close and another soft
cock flopped through the hole, "Feeding time babe,"
said a younger black mans voice. "Use your tongue, I
like it licked."

I did as requested licking it from the wall to the tip,
swirling my tongue across the top of the cock paying
particular attention to the sensitive parts around the
hole and the bulb where the foreskin attaches.

My client groaned, "Fuck you're a slut!" he said.
"You're gonna get my load in a minute!" followed by a
long moan as his cock started to spurt, I closed my
mouth over it wanking the last drops onto my tongue,
its funny but semen tastes different depending on the
man. His cock stayed there softening as I kissed it.
"Thank me for it slut!" he ordered. I replied in as
softer feminine voice as I could, "Thank you sir,
you're cock tasted great." With that he left.

Thankfully it was quite a while before the hole in the
wall filled with cock again; it gave my jaw a chance to
rest. I had just started the kiss and massage routine
when the door of my closet opened quietly and Grace
stood there watching me at work. Again I received my
salty reward and kissed the flaccid cock as it
withdrew.

"Damn white boy," said Grace. "Wish I had one you could
suck, they love you out here! Do you need a take?" she
asked.

"Yes please," I said. "Water would be nice."

She produced a bottle of water, "Keep it up boy" she
quipped and closed the door again.

I must have sucked off five more cocks, three I
swallowed but two decided to spray my face and wig with
cum and I was grateful when Grace opened the closet
door to say I only had one more trick to perform before
closing.

She unlocked the chain, passed me a towel and a bucket,
I wiped off my face and asked where I could take a pee.
She pointed to the bucket. I hitched up my dress and
pulled my cock out of my panties and squatted over the
bucket.

She stifled a laugh when she saw the huge damp patch my
cock had made in my panties.

"This ones paid for you so make it good," she said. "Be
a total slutty faggot!" She gave me a new brunette wig
as the one I was wearing was spattered in cum.

She led me to another back room, gave me a tube of
lube, and pushed me in. The old black guy from earlier
was standing by a dirty looking bed, naked. My cock
hardened again, I badly wanted to wank.

"Now for a piece of white ass," he said grinning. "On
your knees and get me ready!"

I did as he ordered and kissing his hairy balls and
sucking him hard; I started to pull down my panties.

"Leave them on faggot, I don't want to see your bits,"
he whispered.

I pulled my gusset aside and lubed my hole then got on
all fours on the bed.

"Make it dirty faggot." he said. "Beg me to fuck you!"

"Please sir" I begged "fuck me with your lovely black
cock."

"Fuck me hard, fill my sissy arse with your lovely hot
seed" I continued

I wiggled my arse at him and as he put the tip of his
cock to my lubed hole I pushed back trying to get it
in.

He shoved his cock straight in; all the way, "Oh fuck,
that's nice, not too tight Faggot!" he grunted and set
about rhythmically pumping my faggot cunt. His hands
gripping my hips, pulling me to him, I could feel his
pubic hair rubbing on my bottom.

I was grinding back against him trying to get his cock
to rub my prostate as I needed to cum badly. "Oh yeh!
Oh yeh, hump you dirty bitch!" he grunted, I came in my
panties and up inside my dress, my head sank down as I
groaned with pleasure, my arse hole squeezing against
his cock.

I groaned and moaned like a true slut.

I did not feel him come but his thrusting peaked and he
pulled out, slapping my panty clad ass as he did.

"Damn that was worth the money," he said. "You'll be
seeing more of me faggot," I looked back, the door was
open, Grace, James, TK and my wife had been watching.

"Well," said James, "you get the job faggot." The old
man dressed and left.

"Time to go home," said. TK and threw our coats at us,
we drove back in silence, my wife was obviously
exhausted and I was too.

TK dropped us off, "Be seein' you," he said, and drove
off into the dark.

We dashed into the house and ran a bath. As we sat
relaxing together I asked what had happened up stairs.

My wife told me that she had been made to dance for
them before TK had fucked her arse while she sucked
James' cock then had to pose for photographs that James
would sell in the shop. They had then done some market
research with her trying out all the dildos and
vibrators that James stocked again while being
photographed. She said, one of the highlights was using
the remote controlled vibrating bullet in a pair of
panties, she had again danced around the room as they
played with the control, making her jiggle more or less
and cum with the little bullet held on her clitoris,
both TK and James had thought that hilarious.

They had watched some porn films while she rubbed their
cocks, to give her pointers on what she would be
expected to do, finally they had watched me on camera
sucking cocks, and fucked her again before coming down
to watch me and the old man.

She smiled and sighed, "A busy but enjoyable night, eh
honey?"

I had to agree.

chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#585
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Part 3: A Session with Grace and Leon

Two days after our last session as sex slaves for TK
another parcel was left at the house. Inside was
another French maid outfit, wig, stockings, suspenders
and frilly panties.

The note accompanying them said they were for best
wear, the uniform I had already was for work and my
wife was always to be naked in high heels for their
pleasure.

The note added that I was expected to work either
Friday or Saturday nights or both, at the store, but
that I would be paid a percentage of the takings like
any good faggot whore.

Friday night came and we both donned long overcoats my
wife nude except for high heels and me in my work
uniform but with my best in a little case.

I had parked the car close to the house so we could get
in quick. We drove to the store and parked round the
back. We went to the rear door and knocked, Grace
opened the door and we stepped in.

"James and TK ain't here yet," she said, "take off them
coats." We hung them on the hooks in the passage way.

Grace studied my naked wife closely "Ever licked
pussy?" she asked her.

"No never," replied my wife looking nervous as the big
black woman pinned her to the wall.

"Well sweetie, its time to learn," said Grace and she
pushed my wife down by her shoulders and lifted her
skirt. Grace was not wearing any underwear and her
large hips filled my wife's vision.

At first my wife hesitated "Come on slave," hissed
Grace and grabbed her head pulling her into her thick
black thatch and grinding herself against my wife's
head. Muffled cries came from my wife, "Please I'll
lick, I'll lick!"

"You, faggot, get behind and lick my ass," ordered
Grace.

I knelt and pushed up her skirt at the back, parting
her cheeks I sank my tongue into her crack, I tongued
her arse hole as she relented allowing my wife to
tentatively lick her pussy.

There was a noise behind in the passage and I turned to
see the old man.

"Grace," he said. "Boss just rang, put the faggot to
work and amuse yourself with his wife use the fag too
if it's quiet."

"Well that's brightened my day Leon," said Grace.
"Follow me you two."

We went into the side room with the low bed in it,
where the old man had fucked me the last time.

Grace sat down on a chair at the opposite end of the
room; "Here slave," she said to my wife. "Come and put
your face where it belongs!" My wife dutifully went and
knelt between her legs. "Smell my cunt slave," Grace
hissed. "Your face is gonna smell of my cunt by the end
of the night so start kissing and licking!"

Grace tied my wife's hair in a pony tail on the crown
of her head to use as a handle, "I won't pull too hard
sweetie as long as your doin' ok!" she said.

My wife could only mumble a reply as her mouth was
clamped onto Grace's cunt

Then Leon slapped my backside, I turned, he grinned and
looked down at his crotch, I got the message and sank
to my knees.

I unzipped his trousers and pulled the press stud, they
fell to his knees. His half hard hairy black cock waved
in front of my face. Instinctively I kissed the tip and
grasping it in my right hand began to run my tongue
over the tip. I opened my mouth and took him in, his
flavour was quite strong and slightly bitter but I was
no longer in a position to be fussy as to the requests
of my black owners' friends.

The room was filled with the sounds of oral sex, slurps
kisses, moans and the urgent demands from Grace to my
wife to work that white tongue in there and the sucking
slurps of a cocksucker at work.

Leon pushed me off his cock, grinning he said "I hear
you like the taste of black ass faggot" I nodded,
knowing where my tongue was going next. Sure enough he
stepped out of his trousers and lay back on the bed. I
crawled over and opened his legs. He rested them on my
shoulders as my face pushed up between his buttocks,
his hairy balls blocking my view and I began to lick
his arse hole.

"Hey Grace," he called. "White tongues is good for
black holes eh?"

Grace hissed a reply but I did not catch it as he
powerd my face harder against his arse.

Grace wanted a break from her cunt bath and as the old
man was ready to fuck me, my wife was made to lubricate
my arse hole ready for the old man, and it was strange
feeling something as slim in my ass as she fingered the
lubricant in. Leon then had me lie face up on the bed
with my wife straddling my face holding my legs up
under the knees so he could fuck my hole while he
fondled my wife's tits and I licked her sopping pussy
and tongue fucked her arse.

"Watch your faggot husbands cock," said Leon as he
thrust in and out pumping my rectum with his stiff
black cock. "When I drive it home he cums just a
little." It was true my hard cock leaked and twitched
each time his cock touched my prostate, "What's it feel
like to watch your husband cum as a faggot, Bitch?" he
asked.

My wife gave the text book answer, guaranteed to put
Leon and Grace in a good mood, "It shows how superior
you are to us slave's sir" she replied.

Leon stiffened and gasped as he shot his load inside me

"Aaaah," he said. "That's better, pull your panties up
faggot you can go and turn tricks for us now, my cum
will lube your white faggot cunt!"

He dressed again after wiping his cock on my face and
led me to the closet.

As I left the small bedroom Grace was straddling my
wife as she lay on the bed to receive more pussy
worship from her tongue.

I put on my soft gloves as we walked to the closet.

The set up in the closet had changed, there were now
two holes in opposing walls, one set higher than the
other.

Leon put a thick felt lined leather belt round my waste
and chained it either side of the lower hole. He then
put the collar round my neck and chained this to the
higher hole opposite.

He then placed a padded trestle under my chest to help
support me. I realised that now I could be fucked and
suck cock for my black masters.

I had only been in the closet for a couple of minutes
but I could already feel my arse leaking Leon's fresh
sperm down my legs.

I was surprised when a thin white cock came through the
hole.

It's a cock and it's paid to be sucked I thought and
started the kissing and hand massage routine. I had
only just got it in my mouth and run my tongue across
it when he came, in torrents.

I could hear him groan in relief on the other side of
the wall "Yeh baby" he moaned before his cock
disappeared to be replaced by another thicker longer
black pole.

I couldn't help myself I moaned softly as I kissed the
tip massaging the shaft with both gloved hands. "Get in
your mouth slut!" he whispered hoarsely.

I did and began to run my tongue down the underside of
the head. He was thrusting against the wall so hard I
thought he was coming through it at times, "Suck my
black man meat bitch!" he kept saying "You love it
don't you!"

I managed, "Yes sir oh yes," before he flooded my mouth
with hot sticky cum. As he withdrew I felt a finger on
my arse. "Oh boy!" a voice said. "Ripe and ready for a
fuck!" The finger was removed and the unmistakable
nudge of a cock replaced it.

The strangers cock slid in quite easily thanks to
Leon's spunk and the lube my wife had rubbed in there
and soon the stranger got into a rhythm. His cock was
not as big as Leon's and I did not get the tingle in my
prostate, I was just a fuck hole for him. He grunted as
he shot a flood of hot sperm into me. "Oh yeh!" he
murmured as he came. I soon felt it dribbling down my
legs.

I sucked cock and took them up my arse several more
times that night, there was a pool of cum on the floor
and my stockings were caked in it too by the time Leon
came to release me.

"Shops quiet" he said as he unlocked me, I pulled on my
panties and wiped the inside of my legs before I was
led back to the small room where I saw my wife on all
fours wearing a collar and leash which Grace had hold
of, on the bed being fucked in both holes by Grace
wearing a double dildo strap on.

She was enjoying it immensely pushing herself back
against the large black woman, grunting and moaning
swopping arms to support her and rub her clit at the
same time rubbing herself back against Grace's belly.

Leon put his hand into my panties feeling the damp area
where all the cum had leaked and whispered in my ear,
"Maybe we'll spit roast you after so you can spurt in
your knickers!" Then he added, "Grace has an extra big
faggot buster of a dildo especially for you!"

The shop buzzer went and Leon disappeared up the
passage to the counter, a couple of minutes later he
called me to the shop, I went nervously down the
passage, behind the counter stood an very large black
man, he must have been twenty stone. Leon told him to
sit down on the bar stool at the space in the counter
and nodded at me to go down on my knees and perform.

The large man pulled down his joggers and shorts and
sat on the stool, I knelt before him and parted his
legs, his crotch was sweaty and very hairy but the top
of his semi hard cock glistened under the shop lights,
as I moved forward to kiss it he grabbed the back of my
wig and pulled my face into his hairy sweaty crotch and
rubbed my face up and down on his cock. "Now faggot" he
said "Leon reckons you're good with your mouth so show
me!"

"Y-yes sir," I stammered although it was muffled
through the thick mat of sweaty pubic hair I was being
rubbed against. He let go and I slid my lips over the
head of his cock. There I was servicing a black cock at
the counter of a sex shop surrounded by sex toys, films
and magazines.

My client said to Leon, "Man this is good, been a long
time since I had some sweet white-boy lips round my
pecker!" I carried on worshiping the guys cock, licking
the shaft and kissing his balls before returning the
top of his cock to my mouth

"Would James rent him for a night dya think?" He asked
Leon. "He would look well bouncing on my cock! I take
it he's a good fuck?"

Leon replied, "Had him a couple of times, sissy faggot
cums when you fuck him hard and loves it, don't you
fag?"

"Mmmmmm," was all I could reply as I worked on the head
of the guys cock.

Leon carried on, "James does anything if there's a quid
in it but mind you treat him right if he lets you."

The big guy was hard work but finally I felt his cock
begin to twitch, his balls tightened as my hand
massaged them and he began to spurt into my mouth.

"Don't swallow," he said. "I wanna see it in your
mouth!"

The guy's balls were full and I was dribbling sperm
from the corners of my mouth by the time he finished
unloading. I looked up at him, mouth open, trying to
wipe the dribbles back into my mouth.

"Ok swallow slut," he said. "Damn Leon thanks for that
man, I owe ya one!"

I swallowed and thanked him for allowing me to suck his
cock, he looked at me and said, "That's right fagg it's
an honour to suck black meat!"

Leon saw the big guy out the door and closed the shop
for the night.

He then led me back to the little bedroom.

Grace had finished fucking my wife and who lay on the
bed moaning and exhausted. Grace turned and looked as
we entered she had a new dildo in her harness; it was
huge and black with a bulbous head and rubber ridges
down the shaft.

She was still sweating from her exertions with my poor
wife's pussy and arse. "Time to go again!" she said
smiling.

I was pushed back on the bed, looking up at her as she
parted my legs with a cruel grin on her face, "Look at
all this cum" She said "you've been a slut tonight!"
She used the dildo to nudge aside the sperm soaked
gusset of my panties and began to push it into me.

Leon knelt facing her above my head and as I opened my
mouth in a mixture of pain and excitement his soft cock
flopped over my nose.

"Oooo it's too big!" I pleaded. "It hurts oooooo!!"

Grace just laughed and began to pump, my cock hardened
again and again as the monster dildo nudged my poor
prostate and each time my cock leaked a little. I had
begun to lick the underside of Leon's cock to distract
myself from the pain in my arse and his cock began to
harden.

Soon he was leant over me with his cock humping my face
while he and Grace kissed as the met thrusting into me
at both ends. After what seemed an age Grace tired and
slowed down so I concentrated on milking Leon with my
mouth. I was finally rewarded with a few dribbles of
cum as Leon grunted to climax. Grace withdrew the
dildo, I suddenly felt so empty.

She then took of the harness and straddled me again,
"Wanna fuck me?" she asked.

I nodded and she pulled my panties down enough to
reveal my stiff cock, "Hmmm," she said, "I might feel
it."

She settled herself down and began riding me as I
desperately tried to hump against her.

She turned and looked over at my wife "I suppose you've
been happy with this tiny cock till you met TK?" she
asked.

My wife nodded.

"Are you still happy with it now?" she asked.

My wife shook her head, "No way it's black only for
me," she said.

I came and Grace looked down at me in disgust "wimpy
white Faggot!" she said. "You can clean me now." She
settled on my face and I sucked my own cum from her
hairy sweaty cunt.

Once done she told me to be back here for work the next
night and said TK or James would see to my wife at
home.

Grace paid me £55.00 as my percentage of the takings. I
was now a true sissy faggot whore for my black masters
and there was no going back.

We put on our coats and hurried through the dark to our
car to go home for a bath and good nights relax.

On the way home my wife turned to me and said, "I meant
it about black cocks you know honey."

"I know," I replied. "I don't blame you for it either."

After our bath I licked her tender but well fucked arse
hole until she drifted of to relax.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#586
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Chapter 4: Our First Blue Film

To all intents and purposes, I am a happily married
computer technician by day, with a lovely wife and a
nice house in the suburbs, outwardly no one would
suspect that both my wife and I are owned by a black
man as his sex slaves.

We have been since my wife found out about my cross
dressing and cock sucking exploits using an internet
swinger site and decided to become involved. We now
belong to TK who together with his friend and sex store
owner James have transformed our lives.

My wife serves them as their fuck toy taking their
cocks in her mouth, pussy and up her tight little arse.
I turn tricks for them in a booth at the back of the
shop, where my mouth and arse are used by strangers. I
also double as their faggot sex maid, taking there hard
cocks wherever they choose and licking their arse
holes.

We are not allowed to fuck each other anymore but I
service my wife orally and with a large black dildo. We
both look forward to the week ends to serve our masters
in whatever way they choose.

It was Friday again and I got home to shower and dress
for my turn at the shop. My wife was already naked
wearing only some strappy 4-inch heels.

Once ready in my maid outfit, shaved and cleaned inside
and out and with a hard cock we donned our long
overcoats and set off to the other side of town where
James has his shop.

We parked round the back in the private shop car park
as usual.

We knocked on the door and Grace the shop manager and
my wife's black lesbian mistress opened the door.

"Hi sweetie," she said to my wife and they kissed, my
wife's coat dropped to the floor as Grace pushed her
fingers into my wife's dripping cunt. My wife panted in
excitement as Grace's fingers found her clitoris and
pussy hole.

I stooped and picked it up hanging it next to my own
and closing the door.

"James wants both of you upstairs tonight," she said.

The upstairs of the shop is a sort of flat where James
and TK usually take my wife while I turn tricks.

They also shoot low budget porn films and photo sets
which they sell in the shop.

My wife has done several photo shoots both solo shots
of her pussy and arse with and without toys inserted in
them, shots of her pussy and arse split open by TK's
huge black cock, cream pie shots and shots of her face
buried in Grace's pussy. I rarely get to go upstairs
unless they have a client who pays to use me as he
wishes and needs somewhere private to have me suck his
cock tongue his arse and let him fuck me.

We trooped up the stairs and entered the flat. James
was sat on a couch in a toweling robe. "Cock sissy" he
said as he saw me.

I moved quickly over to him and knelt parting his legs
and opening his robe. My mouth closed around his cock
and I began to suck.

My wife came and sat down next to him her hand on the
back of my head and they began kissing.

James said to my wife, "This is how it should be, white
woman at my side to fuck when I wish with her husband
sucking my cock, don't you think?"

My wife cooed her answer, "Oh yes James just as it
should be, he's too small to satisfy me, I wish all us
white wives could enjoy black cocks!"

"And what about you sissy faggot?" James asked

"Mmmmmm," was my reply my lips and tongue working on my
black masters huge cock.

"Well," he said "tonight we are going to make a film,
we are all going to star in it with another white
couple I have been training with TK, you will both
address us as Master, it is a film about how we are
superior and what a good white couple should be."

"The others will be here soon," he concluded.

James's cock twitched, he pushed me off, "Tongue my
arse faggot!" he commanded and shuffled forward on the
cushion. My wife then took over kissing and sucking his
cock. "Don't worry dear" she said "you can have his
lovely cum this time"

I set about his hairy black arse hole as if it was a
sweet delicacy. About five minutes later James grunted
and I replaced my wife's mouth on his cock to taste his
salty load. I then knelt before them like a good slut
maid as they sat back, James fondling my wife's pussy
and tits.

We heard the clip of heels on the stairs and Grace led
another white couple into the room, the lady was naked
except for red high heels with long blond hair and
blond pubic mound, her husband looking very prissy wore
a maid's outfit similar to mine with a blond curly wig.

James stood and embraced both our wives then said, "To
business, Liz meet Sandy." My wife, Liz kissed Sandy
full on the lips. "Hi!" they both said. "Well what to
call the faggots?" James said I was named Stephanie and
my companion sissy was named Jemima "Kiss and say hi,"
said Sandy to Jemima. We kissed and said "Hi," to each
other. "How sweet they look together," my wife said
"Little play mates together" James, Sandy and my wife
all laughed at our obvious offense, however both
our smooth white cocks were rock hard.

Our wives applied some make up to complete our sissy
looks, eye shadow, blusher and bright red slut
lipstick, we were given a bag of toys to use and sat
down on the couch.

Grace set up a camera on a tripod and James told me and
Jemima to sit together facing each other on the couch.
By the side was a table with two empty glasses and a
selection of toys on it for us to use.

"You two will tell the world how much you love being
the sissy cocksuckers you are, then I want you to have
a sissy sex session and both of you must cum on
camera," James ordered. "We will cut when I am happy
with what you've done."

"Go on girls," said Sandy.

Grace gave us a nod and we started.

It was obvious Jemima was as surprised as I at the
idea, but falling deeper into my role I began.

"Don't you just love being a black owned sissy?" I
said.

"Oh yes," Jemima replied. "Their huge cocks are just so
big and yummy."

Our wives and James went behind the camera; both our
wives were sniggering at our performance.

"Oh yes," I said. "And the taste of their cum is just
delicious and there is so much of it too."

"That's because they have such huge masculine balls,"
replied Jemima. "Not like our tiny ones."

"Mm" I mused "Our black masters are so good to us, it's
nice that they dominate and own us for their and our
pleasure" I carried on to Jemima

"I'm glad my wife and I both found out about the
superior size of our black masters cocks, we've never
been so happy, she gets real men to fuck her with a
cocks that can satisfy and I get to kiss and suck them
and sometimes I get them inside me too, as well as all
the cum I can swallow."

"Doesn't it just fill you up both ways," agreed Jemima.
"My wife and I are just the same, I don't know how she
could have been happy with my tiny cock before we met
our master and his friends, they are just so dominant
and wonderful!"

We paused and kissed stroking each others hair and
rubbing each others cocks through our dresses. James
smiled and looked on approvingly; our wives were
smiling with their arms around each other rubbing their
pussies.

"I like your hair and outfit," I said. "It's really
sexy."

"Do you think so?" replied Jemima. "Shall I give you a
twirl and show you my panties?"

"Oh you tart," I said. "Yes please."

Jemima stood and twirled round in her little pumps,
lifting her dress and showing her white lacy panties
with a hard bulge in the front with a wet patch at the
tip.

"Mmmm" I licked my lips. "Your cock looks nice too," I
said. "Shall I show you mine?"

"Ooo yes please," said Jemima. "I'm getting all randy."

I stand and twirl lifting my dress to show my satin
French knickers.

"Let's suck each other," Jemima suggests.

"Oh yes lets," I squeal. "And lick each others sissy
pussies."

We could both hear our wives laughing at the spectacle
of their husbands making out as transvestite sissies,
owned by black masters, with no dignity left and loving
it.

We both stood and made a show of wiggling out of our
panties which we handed to each other to sniff before
Jemima stood with his dress hitched up revealing his
lovely stiff white cock and smooth balls.

Grace was moving around us getting close up angles on
film, it was so humiliating and erotic at the same time
to know this would be on sale soon and men would be
watching and wanking over our performance.

As I knelt in front of him I picked up an empty glass
from the table to catch his spunk in and began to kiss
and lick his cock working down to his smooth balls. His
cock was perfumed like mine and the smooth skin was a
different sensation to that of our hairy masculine
masters. Taking his now dripping cock into my mouth I
sucked as hard as I could while my tongue rubbed the
underside of the head.

It was a lot easier to suck than any of the black cocks
because it was much smaller and thinner.

Jemima like me was horny as hell with not being allowed
to cum often and soon his cock began to twitch and his
gentle thrusts became much more intense and urgent. I
pushed a finger against his arse and he squirmed and
bucked ready to cum.

I pulled back of his cock and he shot his load into the
glass.

I then made a big show of takeing it and telling him
how sweet it tasted.

James nodded in approval at this scene, his enormous
cock hanging between his legs like a black hose pipe.

Then it was my turn, Jemima now knelt in front of me
with my dress hitched up showing my stiff cock and
smooth balls. It didn't take long for me to start
bucking and thrusting as he sucked my cock and fingered
my arse, milking me into the glass and savouring the
contents.

I pushed Jemima down onto the couch and parted his legs
to lick his arse, he was quite relaxed and loose from
fuckings he had received from our masters and it was
easy for me to work my tongue in and out. I reached
over and found a long jelly dildo and pushed it into
Jemima's arse licking round the hole as I slid it in
and out. Jemima panted and moaned as he got hard again.

Another of the toys was a large rubber double dildo, in
black of course, and once I had him squirming on my
tongue and the small jelly dildo, I pushed it into him,
he gasped as I pushed a good length inside him,
thrusting back against me until it was deep inside him.
It was a good thing it was long because there was still
plenty left for me to get in my arse later.

Jemima then knelt with the huge black dildo protruding
obscenely from his arse and licked mine, fucking me
with the narrow pink jelly toy. Oh it was lovely, so
gentle and relaxed, his tongue licking up my perineum
to my balls, my cock rapidly hardening as my wife
watched her once supposedly straight husband living a
fantasy dream in front of her.

We then got down on all fours on the floor and bottom
to bottom. I inserted the other end of the dildo into
myself, we then began pushing back on each other,
trying to drive it deeper as our bottoms came together,
humping and hollowing our backs, moaning and hissing
like two bitches in heat.

James let us go on for a while like this, enjoying our
offense and watching our wives who were enthralled
at our antics busily rubbing each others pussies as the
watched.

Eventually James decided enough was enough, saying,
"Cut Grace," and "You two stop as you are!"

We slowed down coming to a rest with our bottoms
against each other panting, our tiny hard white cocks
dripping pre-cum again making damp patches in our
dresses.

"Now," James carried on, "I and your wives will come in
to find you as you are, you will stop when told and I
will order you to suck my cock; both of you will come
to me and kneel, one on the right and one on the left.
You will lick my cock and kiss my balls together. Your
wives will be licking each others pussies on the couch
after I tell them to provide me with entertainment.

"You will then put your mouths together like a French
kiss only my cock will be sliding in between, got it?"

"Yes Master," Jemima and I replied.

"You will repeat the same tongue kiss and cock suck for
TK before we fuck your wives while you kiss our balls
and lick our arses in gratitude before cleaning us and
your wives when we are through ok!" directed James.

"Yes Master," we chorused.

Grace said, "When I give you sissies the nod get going
again like the sluts you are!"

"One more thing," said James. "At the end your wives
are going to tell the camera how pathetic you are and
how much happier they are now they receive our
attentions and their husbands are as sissy maids to
superior black men, got it!"

"Grace when you're ready," he said.

James with a wife on each arm stood just off camera
waiting while we resumed our anal dildo session and got
up to a good rhythm, writhing back and forward on the
dildo trying to push it deeper into our arses.

"Just what we like to see," he said to our wives, "your
tiny-dicked sissy husbands at play!"

"They appear to like black cock as much as we do,"
replied Sandy.

"I bet they're little cocks are both hard at the
thought, I know Stephanie's gets hard at the thought of
a big black cock!"

"So does my sissy hubby Jemima," said Sandy. "His cock
positively drips at the thought of serving his master!"

We carried on slamming back on each other like a pair
of rampant sluts, groaning and hissing as we worked
ourselves up.

"Enough sissies!" said James. "I want my cock
worshiped!"

He let our wives go, "You two white girls can do some
muff diving on the couch, give your sissy husband's a
show."

Jemima and I crawled over to kneel on either side of
James as he stood watching our wives get into a 69 on
the couch.

Jemima and I watched too as our wives began kissing and
licking each others pussies.

"Sissies!" James ordered "Cock worship now! Your wives
are mine not for you to gawp at!"

We attended to James at once but at every opportunity
we glanced over at our wives lesbian activities, they
were moaning and slurping as they tasted each others
pussies and sucked each others clits.

We started our French kiss and James began sliding his
hard cock between our kissing lips powering us apart. He
would pause as he pulled back so that both our tongues
worked on the head of his huge black cock

TK had arrived and was stripped down watching our
wives; Sandy was now licking my wife from the back,
sliding her tongue over my wife's anus and pussy, my
wife was slipping her fingers round her clit at the
same time gasping and moaning.

James pulled his cock from our lip embrace and TK slid
his in.

"Hell, I'm ready for this," he said to James. "Which
one you gonna fuck?"

"Liz," James replied, "and Stephanie's gonna lick arse
and suck."

"Fine with me bro'," replied TK. "I'll fuck Sandy with
her sissy in attendance."

TK was thrusting between us holding our heads to his
hips as his cock slid between our lips and tongues.

Our wives had swapped round so that my wife was now
lapping round Sandy's anus while she fingered her wet
pussy.

James nodded and they both stopped and bent over the
couch arms facing each other ready to accept their
black masters' cocks in whatever hole they desired.

TK walked through us and Jemima crawled after him, I
set off after James.

TK walked behind Sandy and rubbed his cock up and down
her crack as if trying to decide which available hole
to use.

She jiggled as he did this, "Ooh fuck me Master," she
cooed.

TK opted for her pussy and slid his cock right in to
the hilt. Jemima knelt behind, getting an eye full of
Sandy's stretched sopping cunt.

"Lick my arse sissy!" TK barked.

His face shot in-between his buttocks and his tongue
went to work. Sandy was humping against his cock so TK
was standing fairly still which made it easier for his
tongue to really connect to his arse hole.

Eventually he picked Sandy up and turned round almost
knocking him over. He sat down on the arm of the couch.
Jemima's face moved to between Sandy's legs and he
began licking TK's balls his nose rubbing against her
stretched pussy.

Sandy whimpered and moaned with pleasure writhing in
TK's strong arms as he pushed her down filling her
inside with his hot, hard and huge black pole. His
hands cupped round her breasts twisting and pulling her
erect sensitive nipples. She orgasmed several times
before he shot his load of seed deep into her pussy.

I was kneeling between James's legs eating his arse for
all I was worth as he ploughed his black cock in and
out of my moaning wife. I could imagine the huge
glistening pole pistoning in and out of her sloppy
pussy as I could hear the squelchy slurping noises as
he filled her with satisfaction. His fluid movement
became jerkier and I could feel his anus twitching with
my tongue as his muscles tightened in climax. He pumped
his hot fresh man seed deep into my wife as she
screamed in ecstasy.

As he pulled and shot the last of his seed onto her
pubic hair, my mouth moved to cover my wife's gaping
hole so I could catch the juices of their love as they
dribred out. James could produce a great deal of sperm
and it fair gushed from my wife's pussy, the sweaty
aroma of sex hanging in her pubic hair.

When she had had enough of my tongue she told me to
clean her lover and I turned my attention to licking
James' cock clean.

Jemima and I then knelt before the two black studs and
our exhausted wives and thanked them for fucking our
wives and allowing us the pleasure if cleaning them.
Our wives in turn told us how pathetic we were and made
us show our cocks to the camera again and masturbate.

They told us that this was the only way a white sissy
should be allowed to cum unless being fucked by a black
cock and that as far as they were concerned the only
cock for them was black.

As Jemima and I spurted our cum over each other, we
must have looked truly pathetic.

Grace looked at James who nodded and said, "That's a
wrap!"
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#587 · Edited by: chrislebo
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



Bookseller



Chapter One

I was in one of those fancy big new book stores; you
know the kind with the coffee shop and CD room and all
that cuckolds brownie when suddenly my prick became achingly hard.
I freely admit that I don't control my cock, it
controls me. I want it that way. Perhaps at one time it
was a choice I made, I don't remember, but I now let my
cock lead me, and fortunately I have the adventurous
spirit and guts to follow even into potential danger.

So there I was in Barnes and Noble and I saw this
clerk. He was a typical book store worker. Small, about
five foot seven, darkish hair, dark rimmed glasses, not
an athlete. He was about twenty or twenty-one, but
looked sixteen. His smooth boyish face showed no sign
of a beard. He did however have a really cute mug and a
nice tight round ass to boot.

I knew at once that I had to have him. Not just fuck
him, but have him. Completely. He looked so fucking
sensitive and intellectual that I just had to break him
down into a crawling licking obedient fuck-pig. No
doubt ever crossed my mind for even a second that I
could do that. Perhaps that accounts for my amazing
success; I never consider that I might fail.

So I walk up to the precious little twink and I kind of
hover, two heads taller than he is.

"Eh, can I help you sir?" I like that, sir. But it was
the "eh" that gave him away. A really insecure, fragile
little pussy-boy. I decided to back him into the wall
immediately, emotionally I mean.

"Yeah. Do you have any books on fucking?" His eyes grew
wide behind those glasses and his slightly curved nose
kind of wrinkled. He blinked. He had the eyelashes of a
Tammy Faye devotee.

"Eh," there he went again. "The section on sexuality is
upstairs."

"Well would you show me please, or are you too busy
sorting out greeting cards?" I wasn't going to let him
off the hook for a moment. In that way I could tell how
submissive he was. If he balked or snapped back or
called a manager, I could back down. But the little
cunt took the use.

"Ah, certainly. This way." I had a hell of a time
keeping my hands off his ass cheeks on the elevator. He
wore nice dark dress slacks that really showed his ass
off to a great advantage. I could see he was nervous.
Maybe the twat-boy was always nervous, or maybe I made
him nervous. I hoped it was the later. He led me passed
the sci-fi section and behind the *** and mystery
books to a section books on human relations and
sexuality. I looked up and down the shelf, wearing an
annoyed expression.

"Nah, haven't you got any fuck books?"

"Well, I'm not sure exactly what you mean, I mean..."

"You don't know what I mean? Christ, do they hire
eunuchs here or what? I am interested in books about
fucking. People fucking. More specifically guys fucking
guys."

Even though it was summer, this cute puppy wasn't very
tan, and now his face grew pink with embarrassment.
"Eh, the gay and lesbian section."

I put one hand on his shoulder. I grabbed him just
tight enough to hold him still. His whole body
quivered. "I don't want books on the gay and lesbian
life style; I could give a cuckolds brownie about lifestyles. I
want a good fuck book about guys fucking guys. You see,
I am really horny and I want to beat my meat."

He looked up at me and licked his lips. He looked good
enough to eat when he did that. "I can't help you." he
said weakly.

"Sure you can. If I can't find a good book to use, I'll
just have to use you." I kind of kneaded his shoulder
with my hand. Shit, he wore an ugly necktie.

"I beg your pardon?"

I reached up and grabbed his soft skinned but nicely
shaped jaw in my hand.

"That's okay, this time. Only from now on I don't want
to have to repeat myself. Our relationship will consist
of me telling you what to do and you doing it. Got
that?"

He dared to bring one hand up to grab my wrist, so I
shook him off and slapped him hard. He couldn't believe
I had just done that. He stood there one hand to his
red face amid the books, his knees knocking. Would he
yell out? I didn't think so.

"I don't understand," he whispered, adjusting his
glasses on his nose.

"I am horny. I need to shoot a load. You don't have any
books to help me, so I will have to use you. It's that
simple."

He gulped and tried to stand taller. "Why don't you go
to a porno bookstore for that? I'm going to call the
manager."

I could tell he wasn't because he never moved. The
sweat on him moved though, trailing down his cute face
into his shirt collar. I smiled and ran fingers though
my hair. Then I reached down and grabbed my dick and
balls through my pants. His eyes went right down there
like a good faggot. "All right, you got me there. I owe
you an apology. I was shy. I never really wanted a fuck
book. Right from the start I wanted to fuck your cute
little ass."

He blinked behind his glasses and chewed his lower lip.
He didn't know where to put his hands so they went in
his pockets.

"You know, I'm not very good at approaching guys. I
don't always say the right thing. But now that we know
where we both stand on the matter, why don't we go into
the bathroom and fuck."

I could tell he thought he was in some kind of
nightmare, which is where I wanted him to be. Confusion
breeds presentation.

"You got the wrong guy, mister. First of all, I'm not
gay."

I smiled, still squeezing my prick which had grown to
eight inches down my trouser leg. "So what?"

"So what? Did you hear me? I said I'm not gay." His
voice had gotten higher and thinner.

"Yes I heard you, and frankly I don't care. What does
it matter to me what you are? I just want to fuck your
cute ass." I moved in quickly and grabbed the back of
his head. He had no time to escape. I twisted one arm
up behind his back, pinning him against my body. I'm
sure he felt my hard dick.

I looked down into his sweet youthful face. "Kiss me,"
I said. I yanked his arm up and he went up on tip toe,
but I still had to lean down to plant my lips on his
face. He tried to twist away, but not for long.

"If you want a broken arm, just keep doing that." I
smashed my mouth against his full soft lips, and then
powerd my tongue between them. He made a kind of
moaning sound. I pulled back. "Look cunt, you have one
more chance. Open your mouth and swap spit with me, or
I will fucking tear your goddamned arm out of its
socket."

He was like a fucking rag doll in my hands. Almost too
easy. I washed out the inside of his mouth with my
tongue. It was during our first kiss that an old lady
wandered down the aisle and saw us. She stopped cold,
eyes bugging out of her blue haired head.

"Excuse me," she muttered and backed away. She probably
went home to finger her pussy for the first time in
twenty years, so in a way that kiss was a public
service. After the kiss, I could see he was really
freaked out. This was crucial to my plan. His lips were
full of my spittle and a bit red where I had bitten
him. His eyes were wild and his sandy hair hung limp
and wet across his forehead.

"Please," perfect. The most perfect word in the English
language. Please. Please equals submissive equals pussy
equals fuck-pig slave-boy. I knew I had him and my dick
gave a lurch.

"You can't do this to me, .you can't." he begged as I
groped his crotch, feeling a nice but not massive lump
of prick and ball flesh.

"Shut up, I want to feel you ass." He stood there
pressed against me shaking while I cupped and squeezed
his ass cheeks.

Then I stepped back and looked around. Nobody else in
sight. His white shirt was plastered to his slender
body with sweat. "Open your shirt and show me your
tits." I said quietly.

"No, I won't!" he said. THWACK! My hand slammed his
soft young cheek and you could see the finger prints.

"Open your shirt."

"Somebody help!" he said, not very loudly and with a
minimum of energy. This boy was pussy in the making.
THWACK! His head snapped to the left and he fell into a
shelf of books knocking five or six to the carpet.

"If you ever do anything stupid like that again, I
swear to God that I will squash your nuts to a pulp. Do
you understand?" I was holding him by the balls when I
said this. He kind of waddled on tip toe as I lifted
his body by the crotch.

"Oh God, oh God please! You can't do this to me. I'm
married. I'm a married man."

That gave me pause. "You, married? To a girl?"

He tried to plead with me. "I told you, I'm not gay.
I'm not your type. I'm straight. I just got married two
months ago. I like girls."

I snorted. "I'll bet you're a real stud in bed with
your bride. How often do you fuck her?" He just stood
there, his mouth moving but no words coming out. He was
appalled.

I grabbed his face and squeezed hard. "How often do you
fuck you wife?" His glasses popped off his face and
fell to the carpet. He started to cry hard. "I don't
know... I don't know..."

"You don't know how often you fuck your wife? Wrong
answer." I shook him by the head until his feet were
off the ground.

"Oh God please. Three or four times a week."

"You pathetic cunt. A woman needs to be fucked three or
four times a day by a real man-dick. Your marriage is
doomed from the start. You were born to be a fucking
pussy and you know it. You just try to hide from it.
How many dicks have you sucked?"

"Never, never! Honest to God. I never did anything like
that. Please go away and leave me alone. I won't tell
anyone."

"Look at me ass-wipe. Do I look like I am afraid?"

"No, no you don't." His voice was quiet and tears
rolled down his cheeks. His shirt was wringing wet.

"Now you've wasted enough of my time. Open your shirt
and let me see your tits."

"I'm a married man!" he cried quietly half to himself
as he removed his tie and unbuttoned his white shirt.
His chest was smooth and almost hairless. Nicely shaped
but not too muscular, like one of those high school
swim team boys. He had fat pouty quarter sized nipples.
The kind I like to work on.

I reached out and twisted his nipples. He stood there
taking it, eyes downcast, chewing his lip, sobbing to
himself. "By the time I'm finished with you, these
nipples are going to stand out two inches and look like
fucking sow tits."

"Finished with me?" His eyes dared to meet mine. There
was stark terror in them.

"That's right. This is the start of a beautiful
friendship. We are going to be spending lots of time
together, playing games. But don't worry; the games
have very easy rules. I tell you what to do and you do
it. It's that simple. You'll get the hang of it in no
time."

"I can't. I mean, what about my wife?"

I was raising him up on tip toe again, this time by the
titties.

"If you want me to, I'll talk to her. Hell her you're
going to be my fuck-boy I don't mind. Maybe she can
even watch. Maybe I'll fuck her too."

"Oh my God, " He grew weak in the knees and almost hung
by his nipples. I had to slap him to bring him around.
I quickly reached down and lifted his wallet from his
rear pocket. I held it up and flipped it open, checking
his name and address.

"Now Todd, here's what I want you to do. I want you to
go into the bathroom and wait for me. I want you to
stand in front of one of the urinals with your pants
and underpants down around your ankles. Don't pull them
up no matter who comes in until I come in and tell you
to. If you fuck this up, I swear, I will go to your
house and **** the fuck out of your wife. I will tear
her a new cunt. And I am not kidding."

He started to re-button his shirt. I slapped him hard
again. His nose started to run. He whimpered in
confusion.

"I didn't tell you to re-button your fucking shirt. You
go into the bathroom like that."

"People will see me, I'll lose my job." His voice was
very quiet and meek now, lest he anger me.

"Awwww, isn't that too bad."

"I can't lose my job. Sally and I can barely make ends
meet. She's going to school and so am I part time. I
need..."

"I don't need your fucking life story. Get your ass
into that men's room now. Pants and underpants around
your ankles, standing in front of the urinal, two feet
back from the urinal. Two fucking feet back!"

He shook his beautiful head slowly. "Don't do this to
me. Please' please don't do this to me."

"Does Sally have a tight pussy? I wonder how my nine
inches will feel in her tight little cunt." I handed
him his glasses, and head hanging, he walked toward the
men's room with his shirt tails out of his trousers and
his shirt front wide open. He made it unseen. I knew he
would, I had checked the aisles pretty carefully and
except for the old bitch that had probably run to her
car with a throbbing clit, there weren't many people
around. Except for the seven year old boy in the comic
book section.

I walked up to the little boy who was a darling little
fuck-package. I could almost imagine my dick sliding
down his slender throat and making his neck bulge. My
swollen dick was pushing out the front of my jeans.
"Hey, kid, the guy who just went into the bathroom
dropped his wallet. I'll give you a dollar if you take
it to him."

I didn't see the scene in the bathroom, but I can
imagine Todd's offense, standing there with his
dick out back far enough from the urinal to be seen,
his pants puddled around his feet. His shirt wide open,
so this little boy could see everything. This seven
year old boy could see his tits and fuck-meat and ball
sack.

The kid came running out with a kind of freaked out
look on his face. I had to laugh. The kid dropped the
wallet and left the store. I picked up the billfold. I
entered the bathroom to see Todd standing there, bright
pink from embarrassment, his hands hiding his genitals.

"You fucking bastard," he cried. Brave boy. I laughed
and took no offense. I reached back and locked the
bathroom door. Then I walked over to him and slid his
shirt off his shoulders, leaving him pretty much bare
assed naked. I shoved him onto his knees.

"Get your face into that urinal," I barked, lowering my
own trousers. He was making noises like he couldn't
breathe, so I slammed him in the gut. He buried his
face in the piss stinking urinal. "Now lick. I wanna
see and hear you licking that urinal clean."

While he licked the urinal, gagging every few tongue
swipes, not believing anyone could this sick, I took a
closer look at his ass. It was a beauty, all right.
Perfectly muscled hairless ass-cheeks, nice deep crack,
and in between the tightest sweetest pink asshole you
ever wanna see.

I massaged his ass cheeks and spread them wide apart.
He whined, "Please don't do that. Please don't fuck
me."

"You just keep licking piss. You'll be fine. This will
be over with in no time." I put a little spit on my big
dickhead and positioned it at his pussy-pucker.

"NNNNOOoooooooooo!! Please don't do, nooooooooo!!" He
moaned over and over like some Asian mantra. I reached
one hand around and began to finger his five inch
flaccid prick. I snapped it a couple of times just for
fun and rolled his nuts in my hand, all the while
pushing with my dickhead at the prick-pit.

"You are going to like being fucked once you get used
to it. I can tell. You are going to need to be fucked
several times a day. I know a kid that reminds me of
you. He's eighteen years old and a waiter at one of my
favorite restaurants. He thought he was straight too,
fucked girls all through high school.

After a few months with me, he learned about his true
nature. Now he can't stand it if he doesn't get a dick
up his pussy every couple of hours. Kid needs to be
fucked at least five times a day, it's like a have
addiction. Hey, maybe that's why it's called an a-dick-
tion. Anyway, all he thinks about is cock and getting
fucked. You're going to be like that, I can tell."

I reached over and flushed the urinal on his head. At
the same time I powerd my dickhead into his ass ring.
He screamed and fell forward, his face smashing into
the piss trough. I shoved my dick in to the balls. I
held him up by the waist and banged his little body
against my groin. He was making all sorts of inhuman
noises.

I noticed a piece of chewed gum lying in the pissy
urinal. "Eat that gum, you fuck-wad," I barked,
slamming my prick deeper into his guts. Who knows how
many guys had pissed on that gum, how soaked with man
and boy pee it was, and who had chewed it first. He
sc****d it off the trough and started to chew it,
gagging and sobbing, gulping for air as I split his
rectum open for the first time. "Think how your wife
would like my dick. Think how she would love to feel a
real man cock in her instead of a peanut."

I told you at the start that I was horny, so it didn't
take much time. Usually I get a blow job before I fuck
so it can last longer, but this time it just didn't
happen that way. I shot a load up his ass while he
fetishd out something about protection and disease and
cuckolds brownie like that. I rested on his back until my prick
subsided enough to withdraw. Then I grabbed him by the
hair and yanked him around.

"See that? That's cuckolds brownie and red on my dick. The red
is to be expected the first few times. But I don't like
a cuckolds browniety dick. From now on you better keep that hole of
yours spotless for me. You buy a douche bag and douche
three or four times a day. I don't want to see a single
streak of cuckolds brownie on my dick the next time I fuck you."

He was hysterical, his glasses were streaked with water
and piss. His nose was running something fierce. His
eyes were red. "There, there isn't going to be a next
time, I, I..."

"Shut the fuck up you pathetic piece of cuckolds brownie. There
will be a next time, and the next time will be tomorrow
night. Same time, same station. But tomorrow night you
will wear the tightest pair of jeans you can buy. If I
can't see every wrinkle on your dick, you will be truly
sorry. And no underwear. No underwear ever, unless I
say differently. And a tee shirt, white, thin, and
tight. I wanna see the color of your nipples through
the material. And don't give me any work dress code
cuckolds brownie, cause I see plenty of clerks in jeans here. "

chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#588
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"What the fuck do I care. Tell her it's the new you.
Tell her you are meeting your fuck-date. Now your ass
is going to hurt a lot tonight and tomorrow. But its
fine. The first time you cuckolds brownie, cum and red will come
out, but that will soon stop. You are going to make a
fine pussy, you can take some pride in that. Just trust
me. I know what I am doing. Oh, and no more fucking
your wife until I give you permission. Sorry about
that, but it will all be for the best in the end,
you'll see.

"Now tomorrow night you will present to me a complete
biography of your life. I want to know about your
family, brothers or sisters, school, everything. I want
to know how many bitches you fucked and when and how
many times. I wanna know how many blow jobs you've had,
and it had better be detailed. I wanna know the names
and ages of the cunts. I wanna know who you friends are
and all about your wife and her family. It will make
our games more interesting, I promise you. "

"Please, may I go to the toilet? It's running out of my
ass."

"Sure, after you lick my dick clean. You got it dirty,
you lick it clean."

"I've never had a, I can't, I'll get sick. I'll puke.
It's got cuckolds brownie on it."

"It's your cuckolds brownie, not mine. You think I want it?

His cute face screwed up something awful. "Could, could
I wash it off, I could wash it?"

"I want you to lick it with your tongue. I want you to
taste your filthy cuckolds brownie so from now on you keep your
pussy clean. And I want you to taste the wonderful
taste of my big fat prick."

"I don't think I can sir. I'm trying, honest to God,
but I don't think I can."

"Either you lick the cuckolds brownie off my dick in ten seconds,
or I will take off my pants, sit on your face, and take
a cuckolds brownie down your throat."

He licked my dick. Oh, he gagged some, but he kept his
puke down. I knew he was a natural.

"Don't forget to lick my balls too. There's some sperm
on them."

When he finished, he lay crumpled on the floor in a
heap.

"How does it feel to be a faggot? You've always been
one, you know, you just didn't realize it. But I am
going to help you realize your full faggot potential.
Tomorrow night I am going to teach you how to suck cock
properly. And tell wifey you will be home late
tomorrow, inventory or something.

You are one pretty little hunk of fuck-flesh. I am
going to have fun corrupting you. Now you better get
back to work before you really do lose your job. See
you tomorrow at seven."

When I unlocked and opened the bathroom door, there
were two teenage punks waiting there to piss. Cute
fucking little assholes too. They started to mouth off,
but took one look in my eyes and thought better of it.
Todd made it to the stall before they saw him.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#589
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Part Two

I don't like to be stood up for a date. Even a non
consensual one. So when Todd didn't show up at Barnes
and Noble the next evening, of course I was seriously
pissed off. This young married puppy would need to be
taught a lesmister. So I went over to his apartment. I
wasn't sure if he remembered or not that I had seen his
address when I lifted his wallet amid the bookshelves
of the store, but I have a kind of photographic memory
and finding his place wasn't difficult.

To say they were struggling to make ends meet would be
putting it gently. The apartment building was a dump in
the middle of a dangerous and dirty urban area. Indeed
Todd and his lovely new bride were students barely able
to survive. It wasn't difficult to get up to the door
to his apartment, these kinds of buildings didn't have
security guards, just three black teenagers on the
stoop who asked me for money.

Three hunky black teens don't intimidate me, so I told
them I would give them a dollar each if they would suck
my ass. For about five seconds it liked we might
tangle, but the gleam in my eye warned them off, and
like humiliated naturals they sulked and hulked across
the street. On a different night, I might have taken
one of them home with me.

Anyway, even before I got to Todd's door, my dick was
jumping in my pants. I knew the little fucker wouldn't
answer the bell, so I didn't bother with it. One of the
nifty generic lock picks I carry did the trick in the
stupid outdated lock and I was inside the apartment in
no time.

**

The dumpy living room was quiet. A small TV stood on an
old table and a picture of some cunt rested on it.
Probably the blushing teenage bride. I studied it and
decided I would throw a fuck or two into her as well.
Then I heard the bed squeak, so I made my way to the
room at the rear.

Todd was lying in bed with a pair of boxer shorts over
his cute ass. Otherwise he was naked. I wanted him
totally naked. He hand one smooth pale arm over his
eyes. His black rimmed glasses lay on the end table
with a can of coke and a box of rubbers. There was also
a telephone.

"Hello, Todd," I said quietly. The arm flung itself
back and the head came up. The eyes opened wide in
horror.

"You!" he half whispered, then the rolled over and
reached for the telephone. I was on him in a second. I
slapped the phone out of his hand and ripped it from
the wall. Then I flipped him back onto his back and
straddled him.

"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God," he said over and
over, a bit of spittle foam catching in the corner of
his cute mouth. "You didn't show up for our date. That
was very bad of you."

"I, Oh God, I couldn't you hurt me bad, I can hardly
walk. I, oh, my god." The punk was getting repetitious.

"Where's the cunt?"

"I, she's coming back any minute with friends, she, "

I backhanded him, sending his face slapping into the
pillow. Then I reached down and shoved three fingers
into his soft full mouth, stretching it like a virgin
cunt. Then I lifted up his whole head by my fingers in
his mouth.

"Don't fucking lie to me. Where is the cunt?" I pulled
my fingers from between his lips.

He coughed. "She's at class," he said at last. I
reached down and began to twist his nipples like dials
on a radio. He winced and moaned. "What time does the
slop-bucket get home? He was chewing his lower lip,
gulping and snorting like a pony. I liked the way he
squinted to see me. "She, she gets home about ten-
thirty. Please, please don't do anything to her. Hurt
me, but please don't hurt her. Please. She's a really
sensitive girl. She's..."

"If you are a really good boy and do everything I say,
I promise I won't hurt her. I don't want to hurt
anyone. I just wanna have fun. Now you were a bad boy
and need to be punished for breaking our date, don't
you?"

"Please, sir. I couldn't. You hurt me really bad. I
told Sally I fell down some stairs. My ass is hurt real
bad."

"You stood me up and need to be punished, that is all
there is to that. Now get out of bed, take off your
underpants and go fetch a candle and some matches from
the living room. And don't try to leave the apartment.
That would be really stupid."

I rolled off him and started to undo my boots. He
climbed stiffly from the bed. I could see he was in
enormous pain from the fucking I had given him. Getting
your cherry broken that roughly can wreck you for a
while. I liked how small and compact he was. Like a
little boy-man. I liked the smooth pale body, nicely
proportioned but not overly muscular. A book worm. An
intellect. I liked how his hair hung over one eye. I
loved how scared he was.

"Now take off your underpants Todd." Todd took off his
underpants. He tremred and whimpered while he did it,
and it was a supremely erotic moment. Then he stood
bare assed naked in front of me.

"Now go and get a candle and some matches, Todd." I
peeled off my jeans, so I was naked from the waist
down. My big dick was dripping already, a sight Todd
did not miss.

"what are you going to do?" I already told you I have
to punish you for disobeying me. When you obey me, I
will be real nice to you, like a boyfriend. When you
disobey me, I have to punish you. I am going to burn
your balls."

"Ohhh God noo please." The cute little intellect
crumpled onto the old carpet and curled up into a
sobbing ball. I lay on the bed and played with my
cockhead, spreading the pre-cum all over it, rubbing
the big swollen piss-lips on my fuck-slab, watching the
naked young married man on t he floor cry.

"Todd, I think you should know something. The longer
you take to fetch the candle, the worse your punishment
will be. Its already bad enough, so you better move
your cute little recently fucked ass."

He crawled to his feet. He looked at me with red rimmed
eyes. "Why me? Why are you doing this to me? There are
a lot of better looking guys for you to pick on."

I laughed. "You can say that again, you are a pussy-
whipped wimp. A spoiled little momma’s boy who probably
can't even get it up for his new bride. She's probably
getting fucked right now by some Latino janitor on
campus to satisfy her cunt's need for a huge slab of
powermeat."

"Sally and I love each other. We don't have much except
each other. Please don't do this to us, to me. We are
trying so hard to make our life together work."

"Time she is a wasting, and every minute your
punishment gets more severe. So you better get that
candle and matches pronto my little pussy-boy."

He swallowed and wiped his nose with the back of his
arm and turned to go into the other room.

"Wait. When your walk wiggle your ass like a two bit
whore. Really shake that ass when you walk." It was
really a scream watching a young straight college boy
trying to shake his ass-cheeks while walking. I had to
laugh and my prick gave a jerk. He came back with a
candle and matches.

"Good now sit in that armchair with your legs spread
nice and wide over the arms. Scoot your ass forward so
you balls hang down."

He did as he was told, looking cute enough to eat.
"please don't hurt me anymore, " he babred again.

"Oh shut the fuck up. I am getting tired of the same
old record. This is for your own good, to teach you to
obey me without question. Do you think I wanna do this?
I wanted to have a nice fuck-date with you tonight."

"But I'm not gay. I told you. I'm not gay. Please," I
had to slap him then. What the fuck did his being gay
or not have to do with the fact that I wanted to fuck
his cute little ass. For an intellect bookworm, he was
really stupid in some areas.

I lit the candle. "Now I am going to burn the bottom of
your ball bag. You keep your legs spread wide, you
hear? You need to learn to always sit with your legs
spread this wide. So you are always available and
always on display." I picked up one of my socks. "Here,
chew on this, because this is going to hurt bad and I
don't want you to bite your tongue off."

He was making a steady whining sound like a kettle
boiling, and sweat poured down his cute pale body. I
took a look at his young asshole. The lips of his boy-
cunt were all puffy and red from our previous evening's
fuck.

I put one hand on his strong smooth thigh. "Now listen
to me Todd. Every time the thought of disobeying me
even crosses your mind, I want you to remember the pain
you are now going to feel. It will help you control
your recalcitrant emotions."

I raised the candle and saw the flame lick at his
scrotum hair. The wiry hair crackled and snapped and
burned. Then the flame teased the soft velvet sack skin
itself. I kept moving the candle so no one area of ball
bag would get burned to severely. I saw Todd's toes
curl and the muscles and tendons in his legs bulge. He
bucked and threw his hips in the air and screamed
redy *** into my sweat-sock. I pulled the candle
away and he slumped into the chair.

"All of this could have been avoided if you had just
made our date tonight. I was looking forward to it all
day. You really hurt my feelings. Now here comes the
flame again. No, no. keep your legs spread as wide as
you can."

He yanked his head from side to side in agony and then
threw it back. I watched his slender neck strain. I saw
him chewing the sock and noticed his eyes roll up in
his head. While his prick was only average and now
wrinkled to almost nothing with fear, he had nice big
balls with lots of sack area for me to work on.

I allowed him to relax and rest. His red rimmed eyes
stared at me pathetically. He sucked and chewed on the
sock. His body tremred.

"From now on will you obey me always? Do everything I
tell you to?" He nodded emphatically. "Good. We don't
want to have to go through anything like this again,
now do we?" He shook his head. I reached up and played
with the cute toes of one foot. 'You're going to be a
good little girlfriend from now on aren't you?" Fresh
tears rolled down his cheeks, but he nodded.

"Good, then I am going to give you a second chance. I
am going in the kitchen to scrounge up something to
take. I want you to take a nice long shower. Clean all
of this fear sweat off your body. Be careful washing
your balls though. They will be blistered for about a
week. But no permanent damage has been done. Also make
sure to wash your pussy real good.

"I know it is still tender from last night, but clean
it out real good for me. Then I want you to put on your
wife's sexiest short nightie, something really sheer
and erotic. And your glasses too. You are cute with
your glasses. And put on a pair of her high heels too.
I know they wont exactly fit but so what. Then come
into the other room and get me. And do try to smile for
me."

I was sipping the bottle of special wedding champagne
they had gotten as a gift from someone special when he
teetered out on his wife’s high heels, looking younger
and fresher than springtime and humiliated as hell. I
had stripped totally bare assed, having slipped off my
tee shirt and jacket and was pinching my nipples and
squeezing the pre-slop from my dick.

I had their wedding picture out of the frame and on the
floor in front of me so my cock-snot dripped all over
it, these kinds of tactics are necessary if you want to
psychologically break someone. Todd's prick and burned
balls hung out from the bottom of the short night gown.

His cunt must be a really petite twat, even smaller
than he.

"You look really beautiful Todd. I mean that in all
sincerity. Really pretty. Do you think Sally your new
bride would find my big dick attractive Todd?"

"She's not like that," he said defiantly and looking
terribly stupid in that getup.

"Not like what? She doesn’t like dicks? or she doesn’t
think about other guys dicks? Oh you'd be surprised
what goes on in a cunt's mind Todd. I mean I'm sure she
loves you and so she puts up with your peanut prick.
But don't tell me she doesn't cunt drool over the big
slabs of meet on some of those sports stars. She
probably dreams about Michael Jordan fucking her brains
out." I walked over to him.

"Kiss me Todd, a nice sloppy open mouthed kiss." He
shook a bit and whimpered, but complied, too terrified
to every disobey again. It was a good kiss too. He was
a very good kisser. His mouth was full and wet and
sweet. I kissed him for about five minutes, rubbing my
hands all over his ass cheeks. When I approached the
ass crack he winced and stiffened. I licked his face
all over. "You are going to be the sweetest little
pussy ever put on display in a gay bar, Todd."

The thought of that really freaked him out and started
him crying him again. I diverted his attention. "Take
my big wet dick in your hand and masturbate me."

His breathing was so labored I thought he would black
out. His hand was soon sloppy with my sex slime. I
kissed his small cute nose. "Lets go into the bedroom
darling, and fuck."

He almost collapsed in my arms. I had to actually hold
him up, press him against my naked body. "Noooooo
please, you can't, I'm all ripped up back there, I'm
all raw, please, you said last night you wanted me to
suck you. Please let me suck you instead. I promise
I'll suck you real good. Please, let me suck your dick
instead."

I took his face in my hands. "Are you so anxious to
suck me my darling? So thirsty for my big dripping
cock? Don't worry, you'll have lots of opportunities to
fetish on my fuck-meat and swallow my sperm, but not
tonight. Tonight just have to have my meat in your soft
little pussy once again. I thought about your tight
cunt all day today."

He wasn't even making words anymore, just hysterically
gibberish. I picked him up in my arms and carried him
like a bride into the bedroom and deposited him on the
bed. His head twisted around like he was looking for
somewhere, anywhere to crawl. But there was no place to
go. I got on the bed next to him. "This time I want you
on your back with your legs in the air like a cheap
whore."

His waist was very slender and his stomach very hard
and I played with him for a few seconds. Then I hoisted
his leg up onto my shoulders. "Now pull your knees back
to your chest so your cunt is really open for my
prick."

"I don't wanna be queer... I don't wanna be queer..."
he sobbed over and over.

"Don't worry, this will be our little secret." I rubbed
my wet dickhead over his puckered pussy and he jerked
with pain. This was going to be fun.

"Please, please, use a rubber, on the end table." I
leaned over him and let some spit drool down onto his
pretty face.

"Are you suggesting that I am diseased?" I took his
face one hand and squeezed.

"Just, just to be safe, please, please..."

But my dickhead was already in his ass, and I do think
he did black out just for a second from the pain. After
that it was a deep hard fuck with sobbing until his
throat was hoarse and he could cry no more tears. I
fucked him for twenty minutes. Each time it seemed like
I might cum, I rested with my prick up his cunt, and
chewed on his nipples until they were swollen all puffy
and raw.

Snot ran from his nose to his mouth and a small trickle
of red escaped from his fucked cum-dump onto the bed
sheet. Then I bent his legs way back up over his head,
so I could rise up over his bent body and fuck him
really deeply, right into the guts. He couldn't make
much in the way of sound anymore, but I think he
croaked something about me tearing up his insides, his
intestines. I blew one hell of a load, one fucking
geyser of a spray of fuck-slop up his battered boy-
cunt.

While I was getting dressed, he lay unmoving on the
bed, cum and red running from his pussy.

"W-what am I gonna say to Sally about the mess?" he
whispered at one point, his thoughts more controlled by
shock than practicality.

"I don't know, tell her you had a wild party. Or tell
her the truth. You know, I was gonna meet you at the
bookstore tomorrow night to teach you how to suck cock,
but I don't think you are going to be sufficiently
recovered to work tomorrow, so you just call in sick
one more day. And I'll come over here tomorrow night
about seven.

"I assume your wife has a class or is working, if not
get rid of her or ask her to say, I don't care. And One
more thing. When I walk in the door, I want to see you
wearing your wife's wedding dress and veil."
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#590
Up to the first message Down to the last message
Both husband and wife were sobbing uncontrollably now.
It was like a fucking funeral. I started to snap
Sally's nipples with my finger tips impatiently,
waiting for Todd to get up the nerve to power my cock
knob into his wife's tight little fuck-hole. They both
begged me once more to use a condom. I got so sick of
it, I opened two rubbers up and made each of them put
one on their tongues. They looked really stupid, lying
on the bed, both looking at my dick, tears running down
their faces, with rubbers on their tongues.

Well, I gave the bitch the fuck of her young life. It
was not easy, it actually hurt my dick some. She was so
tight. I had to have Todd hold her still while I plowed
balls deep into her cunt canal. Whether its some boy's
asshole or some twat's slit I am fucking, I'm one of
those studs who loves to set up a really hard fast fuck
rhythm, you know so my balls are slapping skin, and
with each fuck thrust the permister beneath me lets out a
wail like they are being split in two.

I like to alternate hard fast jabs with long smooth
strokes, pulling the prick almost all the way out. This
seems to give my cock the most pleasure. Well I also
like long fucks, with yes, I have to admit it, lots of
uncomfortable pain for the fuckee.

Now I made Todd lie on his back next to us, and after
twenty or thirty jabs into his wife's precious pussy, I
would pull out and shove my dick into his mouth and
face fuck him for a while, He looked so wasted, my big
drooling dick covered with cunt slime slamming into his
throat, his nostrils flared, his eyes bug wide, then I
would pull out and slam it back into her cunt again. He
would lay there gulping air, waiting for the next
dreaded onslaught.

Of course when I fucked his face, he lost the rubber on
his tongue, but I made him grope for it and put it back
on between mouth-fucks. Sally kept moaning that she
could not, absolutely could not take it any more, but
of course she could. A couple of times she blacked out
from the pain, but I slapped her awake again.

Finally after forever, I shot my load up her twat, deep
into her gut. She screamed that she didn't want to get
pregnant, bit her lip, threw her head from side to side
and prayed to die. Funny isn't it, the power of
offense. I pulled out and rolled over, telling Todd
that if he didn't want his wife to be pregnant he
better get down there and suck my cum from her pussy
pronto. He did, with ferocious energy, he really didn't
want to be a daddy to my whelp. Of course I knew then
and there that before long I would make mommy peggies
with my seed.

But as I have already said more than once, my real
interest wasn't Sally, what I gave her was a kind of
control fuck, to show them who was in charge. No, my
real interest was Toddy. He really attracted me for
some reamister. His small stature, his cute face, his
intelligent look, his dark hair, I must admit I had a
crush on that little twerp, and so of course I had a
terrible need to crush him.

When I first saw him at the bookstore, he had been a
recently married well adjusted up and coming young
intellect, when I finished with him he would be a
mindless, groveling, fuck-pig, living and breathing
only to serve my dick.

Dedicated to my every whim. Addicted to my cock. But
all that fun was still to come.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#591
Up to the first message Down to the last message
We were having dinner. Sally and I. Todd waited on us.
We were in their small apartment, but it looked real
nice. I had brought over a very nice tablecloth and
some candles. They already had some candles, so it was
quite romantic. I had jazz playing on their cheap CD
system.

I cooked the meal so that the food would be edible. I
was dressed in a black silk shirt, black trousers and
jacket. Sally was bare assed naked. She sat across from
me totally humiliated, even though the only private
part of her that I could see was her ample tits.

"Sally, keep your nipples hard," I would admonish her
every now and then, and she would have to reach up and
pinch her nubs. "You have such pretty udders, Sally,
you ought to show them off more often." Her husband,
Todd, the bookseller, served us. He was bare-assed
naked too. And I had ordered him to maintain a full
erection for us all the while he served the food and
wine.

His dick was thick and handsome, but no match for mine.
Sally was learning that. Each time I fucked her, she
hated the fact that she was enjoying my cock more and
more. Todd was a naive little pussy, but I had the
worst crush on him. I had decided to make him totally
mine, and the only way to do that was to deal with his
new young bride.

"So, Sally, let's talk about your assignment for today.
I hope you did as I asked you. I would hate to have to
punish you, or Todd because of you. Tell me, Sally did
you study the dick lumps of all the boys in your
classes today?"

Tears filled her pretty eyes. "It was hard to tell,
some of the guys, most of them, wear real baggy pants
now, and so I..."

"That's no excuse Sally, you can still see quite
clearly which guys have huge cock and ball packages. I
know because I've cruised college campuses many times.
You can see it when the dude walks, or sits, or moves a
certain way, that huge hunk of fuckmeat hanging there,
bundled up in his pants and underpants. Now tell me
Sally, which guy in your classes has the biggest dick?"

She looked down and a single tear dropped from her
chin. I heard Todd groan, and my dick jumped in my
pants. "Mark. Mark Gossman."

"Ah, you see Todd, your wife can spot a fucklump on a
guy when she has to. So tell me about this Mark
Gossman, Sally. Your orders were to pick the guy with
the biggest dick and then do some research on him. What
did you find? And Sally, just let me warn you. If I
visit your school one day soon and see guy with a
larger dick bulge coming out of your class, you'll be
very sorry. So tell me about this Mark Gossman."

Sally sat looking down into her plate for a time. Her
tits tremred a little. Real pretty. "He's a freshman
jock. He's on a sports scholarship. He's not very
smart, but I guess he parties pretty hard and lots of
kids like him. He lives in the freshman dorm. That's
all I could find out."

"Is he fucking a regular cunt? Sally don't pick at your
food, eat it. I spent a long time preparing this meal."

I pointed to my glass so Todd could come over, hard
dick throbbing, to pour some more wine.

"The talk is he plays around but has no steady
girlfriend."

I smiled. "Well that's perfect then. Todd, pour some
more wine for your lovely wife. Sally, my goal here is
to show you everything you are missing by getting
married to this loser Todd. The wine, the food, the
money, and the great fucking. Todd is a loser in almost
every department. So Sally, your assignment, is to get
Mark Gossman to fuck you by Friday!"

Her lower jaw actually dropped, it was comical. She sat
there open mouthed, staring at me. "You can't mean
that. You, can't be serious." When she realized I was,
her lower lip began to tremble.

"Please, do what you want to me, but leave her alone,"
Todd whimpered behind me.

"I will do whatever I want to you anyway. Now Sally, be
a big girl and don't act so fucking stupid. It's only a
fuck for Christ's sake! I know that Todd here was your
pathetic first fuck, and I was you second. But I want
you to know the joys of fucking. So before Friday, you
arrange to bring our jock stud Mark over here and you
get him to fuck you real good. It has to be here,
because I want cameras to film it."

"But, how can I, I can't just ask him to fuck me, I
mean..." she was truly in a state of shock.

"Stupid Cunt. You chat with him. Then tell him you made
this big mistake, this big mistake named Todd. You
married a real loser, you tell him. Tell him you are so
lonely and most of all you crave good sex, because Todd
can hardly get it up and is hung like a pencil! Don't
worry, Sally, if you turn on your charms, you will have
his prick in your pussy in no time. And I am warning
you, he'd better be well hung! Now when you bring him
over to fuck you, you make sure that he fucks you in
the cunt, the mouth and the ass! You be so fucking
good, that he wants to come over to fuck you regularly,
several times a week. And you tell him not to wear a
rubber!"

"No condom? But you know I am not on the pill."

"I know, but I've been fucking you that way, so it may
be too late already. We'll know in a few weeks. Anyway,
it can't make any difference. You can't expect a stud
to wreck a perfectly good fuck by wrapping his prick in
rubber. Right Todd, that's why I never use a condom
when I fuck your sweet ass!" I smiled at Todd, who
looked about as miserable as a guy can look. "Keep your
nipples hard, Sally, and don't ignore your food."

Sally ate in silence, once in a while sniffing back her
tears. "One thing bothers me though Sally, .Mark
Gossman, that's a German or Jewish name. I can't
believe that you have no niggers in your classes.
Usually they are hung much better than the white guys.
Aren't there any nigger studs in your classes?"

Sally looked at me and blinked, then she blinked again.
Then she chewed her lower lip. "Sally?" I said. "Sally,
answer me."

"I thought, I thought you meant the best hung white
guy. I didn't. I didn't consider."

"You didn't consider the nigger studs in your classes,
Sally, those big-dicked black boy basketball and
football players, fuckers just bulging out of their
pants? You didn't consider them? Why didn't you
consider them, Sally? Why didn't you include them in
your cock judging?"

Sally set down her fork and twisted the fingers of her
hands together. She frowned, like she was trying to put
a very deep thought together.

"You wouldn't... want me, to do something with... you
wouldn't make me do something with..." she couldn't get
the words out. She actually fetishd on them. I helped
her out.

"I wouldn't want to make you get fucked by a big thick
nigger cock, is that what you are trying to say,
Sally?"

She started to sob. Oh my, how her tits bounced when
she sobbed. Todd walked over to comfort her, but I
signaled him to stand back. "Todd, keep your prick
hard." Now he started to cry as he reached down to play
with himself. I had to break these two, I couldn't let
up at this crucial point.

"Shame on you Sally. I am not a racially prejudiced
permister. Are you? ARE YOU SALLY?"

"No, no I'm not... but sex, sex..."

"What about Sex, Sally? Do you think you are some kind
of white princess? Do you think you are too good to
fuck with a nigger? I'll just bet there's more than one
nigger in your classes who has a larger cock than Mark
Gossman. But Sally, I am in a romantic mood tonight. I
want you and me and Todd to have a really fun time in
bed tonight. I'm going to let you suck my ass while I
fuck your husband. So I don't want to be angry with
you. And since you already did all that research on
Mark, we'll keep the assignment as it is. You get Mark
Gossman to fuck you by Friday, and I will forgive you
for not including the black boys in your observations."

"Please, I only want to have sex with Todd."

"Well, I've fucked all your holes silly this week, so
it's a little late for that now. No, you will enjoy
Mark, I can tell. It will broaden your horizons." I
didn't tell her that the next week, I would make her
tell me which black boy in her classes had the biggest
dick! Sally was going to get fucked a lot in the weeks
to come, by a lot of different guys. And that would
leave handsome, submissive, sexy, sweet Todd for me!
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#592
Up to the first message Down to the last message
We had been expanding Sally's horizons. I'd had her
fucked by a really well hung black friend of mine. Her
cunt was stretched no end, and her asshole as well. She
was in some pain, but nothing that wouldn't go away
with continued fucking. I pointed out to her that her
husband's dick probably would be too small now to give
her any pleasure. Not that Todd had been fucking her.

Oh no. That was strictly off limits to the bookseller I
was turning into my permisteral faggot. We had watched my
black friend fuck Sally's brains out and I had even
made Todd lick the huge swinging black balls while the
fuck-meat slammed his wife. Of course I made him lick
out her cunt afterward, right after he licked the big
black fucker clean.

My black buddy also wanted to sample Todd's faggot
asshole, so I let him. Todd protested and cried almost
as much as he did when he announced that my black
friend was about to plant a nigger baby in his wife's
pussy. I had been fucking Sally regularly trying to get
her pregnant, as well as making her fuck eleven
different guys from her school.

But so far no breeding had taken place. One could only
hope. Sally of course was horrified that she might get
pregnant. The last thing she wanted in her young
university life was a baby. I told her I thought it
might help her and her new husband bond to have her
bloat bellied with brat.

I loved to tongue kiss and neck with her husband right
in front of her. It really upset her, somehow even more
than the sex. She could watch me fuck her husband in
the ass and justify it as **** I suppose, but to watch
us tongue kiss and me slobber spit all over his cute
face and into his mouth, and gently pinch his tits,
that really disgusted her.

I am openly gay and fucking proud of it, so I made him
kiss me that way in public all the time. I could see
that he wanted to die when people passing stopped to
watch us making out right in the middle of the mall
where he worked or on the street. I'd squeeze his fine
ass globes and ram my tongue down his throat.

I'd pull back and order him to open his mouth and then
I would spit into it over and over while old farts
shook their heads and muttered something about the
state of affairs in the world today. Teenage kids,
especially the boys got a real kick out of my playing
with Todd in public. Like when I'd make him lick the
urinals clean in the mall toilets.

I always did it when there were a couple of teen boys
around. But now came a big test. A major step in our
relationship. I had to break him completely in order to
reshape him as my cuntboy boyfriend. Remember please,
that I really had a crush on Todd. I am not sure why.
But shortly after I met him at the bookstore, I knew I
really did want to make him mine. But it's damned hard
to turn a straight boy gay. Thank God, Todd was
somewhat submissive by nature.

Now he knelt bare assed naked across the small living
room of their tiny apartment, while his wife sat on the
couch, also naked. I had bought Sally a large black
dildo, fully thirteen inches long and thick as a wine
bottle. And I was making her fuck herself in the cunt
with it as she watched my little game with her husband.
She had grown docile of late, compliant and submissive.
That suited me fine.

It was Todd I was interested in, and Sally was just a
tool to get him to do what I wanted. Oh don't get me
wrong, I enjoyed fucking her. She is a pretty girl and
very sweet, and I really enjoyed having those guys from
her school fuck her. I had written her telephone number
on the men's toilet cuckolds browniehouse walls at the University.
I offered free fucks and sucks for any college student
who called. They had to have a student ID to show they
were legit students though. We had gotten nineteen
calls so far, and so I was setting up a fuck schedule
for her. I had instructed the readers of the wall
message to ask for the Cunt when they called. That was
to be her name from now on. The Cunt!

I told her that if she didn't meet with every one of
the guys who called and give them the time of their
young lives, she and Todd would be very, very sorry. I
also told her she had to invite everyone of them to
come back as often as they wished and to tell their
friends about it.

Poor Sally. She sobbed that she wanted to obey me, but
she couldn't possibly get fucked that much. I told her
of course she could. Some whores get fucked five or six
times a night every night. She sobbed harder, crying
that she was a good girl not a whore. I told her not to
worry, that she would reach full whore status very
soon.

I gently explained to her that the only purpose for
females on earth was to get their cunts fucked to give
guys pleasure, and to breed. The only practical purpose
for a twat to go to college was to offer her ditch to
college boys to fuck to their hearts' content. When a
college boy has unloaded his balls, then he can
concentrate on school matters properly.

So she was providing a public service in a way. I
explained to her that guys like Todd were different. I
really had a crush on her husband. I told her I could
offer him more love and affection that any slit could.
I told her what he really needed in his young life was
my big fat cock to suck on and get fucked by and play
with and worship.

"This relationship isn't just about Todd and me, Sally,
it' about Todd and my Dick! Todd belongs to my dick."

And now Todd was being tested to see if he really had
been trained to obey me in everything. While his wife
sat on the couch wincing form the huge black dildo up
her cunt, Todd squatted on the floor naked with his
cute big bag of nuts swinging. Tears ran down his
pretty face. He cried a lot with me. It seems like he
was always crying. Is that any way for a college aged
dude to behave?

"Please I can't. Please. I beg you. Anything else.
Anything else, Sir. I've been good. I've done what you
told me to. Haven't I? Please just not that!"

I must admit, I enjoy hearing Todd whimper and beg. He
knows it will do no good, but he does it anyway, a kind
of last ditch effort to save some dignity.

Sally was crying for her husband too. And Todd was
burbling now. "Please, anything but that!"

That was a plate across the room from him, onto which I
had just taken a cuckolds brownie.

Now please understand that I am not into brownie. It does
not sexually turn me on. I only use it when I feel it
is necessary to totally break a boy. There is nothing
like making a boy eat your cuckolds brownie to totally dehumanize
him. He is never the same after. So you see it had to
be done. Sally had to watch her husband eat my cuckolds brownie, so
that she would know forever that he now belonged
totally to me.

"Now come on Todd, don't give me a hard time. You have
been so well behaved lately. You know this is for your
own good. I said, gently masturbating my big dick as I
watched him. I had squatted over the dish and let my
turds drop in front of Todd and Sally so they could
imagine what horror was coming their way. I wiped my
ass and the dirty toilet paper into a bowl they had
sitting on their little cocktail table. Sally could
clean up later. Now I jerked my prick to leaking as I
watched Todd tremble and sweat, horrified at what was
about to happen to him.

"Oh dear God, anything but that. Please Sir!"

"Todd, I need to break you. I need you to be totally
mine. This will make you my cuckolds brownie eating cuntboy. Think
how proud you can be, you eat my cuckolds brownie. What an
accomplishment for a faggoty little bookseller. You
will be my cuckolds brownie-eating cuntboy. Now crawl over and
without using your hands lean down and begin to eat my
cuckolds brownie. And I want to see you chew each mouthful of turd
before you swallow. And open your mouth so Sally and I
can see the cuckolds brownie in your mouth."

I hated the smell already and I knew it would get
worse. But I had to do this for Todd and Sally. I was
doing it for them. I was establishing total control
once and for all over them.

"Todd, don't give me any trouble. I don't want to hurt
you. If you don't obey me, I will hurt your balls so
badly that they will never recover totally. I will
rupture your fuck-sack. Now I don't want to do that
because you know that I really do like you. Maybe I
actually love you. I want, I need to make you mine. Now
be a good fuck-boy and crawl over and eat that nice
plate of cuckolds brownie before it gets all cold and hard."

This was a big test. Would he actually do it? Would I
have to batter him into it. I didn't want to. Physical
power might get him to comply, but it wouldn't achieve
anything toward our relationship. He was already scared
out of his wits by me. I wanted not fear now, but
submissiveness.

Todd chewed his lower lip, tears running down his
cheeks.

"Do I, do I have to?"

I nodded and smiled. "Yes you have to. It will be over
before you know it. And I promise you, I won't make you
eat my cuckolds brownie more than once a week."

A long string of pre cum drooled down from my dick onto
the carpet. Life for me was all about fucking. Fucking
and controlling. Fuck and control. That was the essence
of life. "You crawl over there and eat that cuckolds brownie Todd,
and tomorrow, I have a treat for you. We are going to
get you a nice tattoo."

Todd blinked his big bookish eyes at me. He was such an
intellectual, such a culture geek. Not at all jock
like. Very sensitive and sweet. Maybe that's why I
liked him so much.

"Come on Todd, get to it. After the first few
mouthful's it won't be so bad." I placed the bowl on
the floor next to the dish. "If you need to puke. Puke
into the bowl. I won't make you lick up your puke this
time. I know this is a new experience for you. I'll
allow you to puke, as long as you go on eating
afterward. there are three big turd logs there for you
to eat, so what do you say? Time to chow down."

Sally seated on the couch with the huge dildo shoved up
her twat, let out a sob. Todd shook the tears out of
his eyes. His face looked so handsome. So utterly
defeated. He breathed a couple of ragged breaths, got
on his hands and knees and balls an dick swinging,
crawled toward the plate of cuckolds brownie.

I knew I had won, but I also knew that before Todd
would be totally mine, I'd have to rub his face in cuckolds brownie
and do worse to him several more times.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#593
Up to the first message Down to the last message
The hyperlink is visible to registered members only!



The Climbing Hut



I had just come over the shoulder of the lower part of the north
ridge of the Eiger and I was relieved to see the mountain hut in a
small valley about a hundred feet below me. It was beginning to
get dark and the snow was starting to fall again so it was really
time to find shelter for the night. As I made my way across the
snow to the hut I could see a faint yellow light in the window so
I should have company. I shook the snow from my boots, pushed open
the door and entered the hut. A blast of warm air greeted me. My
companion for the next few hours had clearly been there for quite
a while. He had got the stove going and the hut was nice and warm.
I could smell coffee and a stew on the stove.

I looked calculatingly at him. He was about five foot six and
slightly built, weighing at least forty pounds less than my two
hundred and ten. He had longish blonde hair and very delicate,
almost feminine, features. His legs and arms were very smooth and
almost hairless and there was no trace of facial hair on his
smooth cheeks. As the hut was very warm he was wearing only a
tight tee-shirt and a pair of shorts. He had climbing socks to
keep his feet warm on the bare wooden boards of the floor. He
looked up at me apprehensively.

I nodded to him and took off my boots and weather gear. As it was
so warm I stripped immediately to a pair of shorts. I saw him
glance quickly at me out of the corner of his eyes and a flush
stained his cheek as he realised that I had caught him watching
me. I saw a book on a nearby table. It was in English so I was on
fairly safe ground. "Aren't you going to pour me a coffee, kid?" I
asked abruptly as I walked over and sat on the only large
comfortable chair in the hut next to the stove. I let him fuss
round getting my coffee while I just relaxed never taking my eyes
off him. My continual scrutiny was making him uncomfortable.

He brought my coffee over and handed it to me and I could see him,
despite himself, run his eyes over my body. I am six foot four so
I was considerably taller and heavier than he was. In contrast to
him I have rather thick dark body hair. I am well muscled, with
well-defined pectorals as I work out regularly. My nipples are
particularly prominent surrounded by large dark areolae. All of
this he could see since I had stripped to my shorts and it was
clearly making him uncomfortable. What he couldn't see was that
under my shorts I have a fairly large prick. It is about eight
inches long when erect and pretty thick. As I am circumcised the
knob-head is the size of a small orange.

I continued to look at him as I drank my coffee. "What's your
name, kid?" I asked abruptly. Jonathan" he said in a rather high-
pitched unsteady voice. I could see that in addition to his rather
feminine features he had a distinctly plump body with prominent
breast mounds outlined under his tight tee-shirt, almost like the
developing tits of a teenage girl. I could see his small nipples
clearly through the thin fabric. As he was walking away after
handing me my coffee, I noticed that he had rather chubby calves
and thighs leading up to a very meaty arse. When he turned around
I could see the slight bulge of his prick and balls against the
material of his shorts.

"Are you going up or down?" I asked him. "I would be too scared to
go any higher than this" he said in his breathy voice "I've been
here for two days waiting for the weather to improve so that I
could get down." "I think that we may be here another day" I said
casually "the weather is closing in and no-one else will be able
to get to the hut until it begins to clear." He began to look
anxious.

"Are you married, Jonathan?" I asked. "Yes" he said shyly "I am on
honeymoon and my wife is in a hotel down in Grindelwald below. We
are staying for two weeks."

The possibilities of this situation were intriguing. A young,
straight, recently married man at my disposal for at least a day.
I was sufficiently more powerful than he was to be sure that I
could do what I liked but I was confident that not much physical
power would be required. With types like Jonathan, mental control
is much easier and ultimately more satisfying.

I looked round the hut. There was just one room with a small
curtained-off toilet area. There was only one large bed in one
corner. Originally there had been two bunks but previous climbers
had used the wood for the stove and they were an unusable ruin in
one corner. There was a large table with four straight wooden
kitchen chairs, on one of which Jonathon was sitting and one large
padded chair by the stove which I had automatically commandeered
as if by right. I began to exert more control.

"Well, from the smell you seem to have made supper," I said, "why
don't you go ahead and serve it out." He started fussing with pots
and pans like a housewife while I looked in the cupboards and in
the small fridge. I found to my pleasure that previous occupants
had left a few bottles of strong German beer. I lay back in the
chair with my feet to the stove and watched him serve my dinner.
"Get some beer from the cupboard, kid" I commanded "and pour me a
glass. You won't want any." He looked at me in surprise, did as I
said but did not reply.

When he had served the dinner I came to the table and sat opposite
him. I drank my beer and enjoyed a pretty good stew. I had
finished mine before he was halfway through his. "Get me some
more, kid" I ordered abruptly. He hurried to do as I said and it
was clear that he was more than a little frightened of me. That
was good!. I finished my second plateful and left him at the table
while I went back to my chair. "Make some fresh coffee" I
commanded casually and lay back and shut my eyes. I dozed for a
few minutes until the aroma of fresh coffee stirred me. I just
held out my hand and he rushed across with a mug. he sat on a hard
chair watching me warily like a mongoose watching a snake.

As I drank my coffee I began to feel nice and relaxed and I could
feel my prick beginning to stir as I looked across at Jonathan who
was sitting on a hard chair by the stove with his thighs tightly
pressed together and his hands clenched on his knees. He looked
very uptight. I was very pleased with the set-up which had endless
possibilities. I could of course have done anything I liked to him
at any time as I was so much more powerful. He was too afraid and
uptight to put up much resistance. I am never crude however. I am
an artist who likes to mess with minds as well as bodies and I
felt that I was in for a good evening. I began to pressure him.

"What's your wife's name kid, and how old is she?" I asked
casually. He answered before he thought. "Her name is Jane and she
is twenty-two like me."
It was time to let him know how things were going to be so that
there was no misunderstanding. "And has Jane got big tits?" I
asked deliberately crudely. "You can't talk about my wife like
that!" he gasped.
I sighed, got up from my chair and walked over to him. He cowered
back. I wound the fingers of my left hand in his long soft blonde
hair and pulled him to his feet. I began to slap his face with my
right hand first on one cheek with the open hand and then
backhanded across the other. I did this hard five or six times
until he began to sob. He was pulling against my hand but I had
too firm a grip in his hair for him to move much. I threw him back
down on his hard chair and he sat sobbing rubbing his cheek.

"We will get on much better, kid, if you do as you are told," I
warned him. "Now, answer the question."

There was a pause and he said reluctantly, "She has medium-sized
breasts."
"Describe her in detail," I ordered.

He looked at me with hatred and fear in his hazel eyes. "She is
about five-foot four with a trim figure, medium-sized breasts and
nice legs." "Has she got a nice arse?" I asked him vulgarly.
"I think so" he whispered.
"I think I'd like to see a picture of her," I said with authority.

He looked at me and went to his pack which lay on the foot of the
big bed. he took some photographs from a pocket and I thought that
he looked furtive and uncomfortable. I glanced quickly at a series
of photographs of a trim, conventionally pretty young brunette.
She didn't do anything for me. I was more interested in her
husband. "Have you got anything else of Jane's with you?" I asked,
his manner having given him away.

He looked at me sickly. "Open your pack on the bed," I ordered.

Knowing that resistance was useless he reluctantly did as I had
commanded. I walked over and looked through his belongings. At
once I found what he was trying to hide. It was a yellow baby-doll
shortie nightie with matching panties in either silk or the best
sheer nylon. I picked it up enjoying the feel of the fabric and
looked at the blushing young man. "And what have we here then?" I
mocked.

He looked down at his feet but did not reply.

"Well?" I asked threateningly.

"That's my wife's," he whispered "she wore it on our wedding
night. I brought it to remind me of her."

"We are going to be spending a lot of time together," I said "and
you might as well be comfortable. As I like to see my partners in
sexy clothes why don't you put on your wife's nightie and cute
little panties for me?"

He flinched visibly at the word 'partners' and I could see the
fear in his eyes. "I couldn't," he gasped, "I am straight and I
couldn't wear women's clothes."

I just looked at him. "Let me put it this way, kid," I said
quietly, "if you are not out of your gear and into that nightie in
the next five minutes the slaps you just had will be nothing to
what you will get. I will beat you to a pulp." I took a take of
my coffee and lay back and shut my eyes.
He reluctantly picked up the nightie and went into the curtained-
off toilet area. A few minutes later I heard him emerge
hesitantly.

"Come over here and stand in front of me," I ordered. I was very
pleased with his appearance. The hem of the nightie was just
below his balls' which I could see outlined in the tight silk
panties. The bodice clung tightly to his breast mounds defining
them clearly and his nipples and little areolae were prominent
through the tight silk. "Yes," I thought "you'll make a very sexy
companion for the night." Before going further physically I
thought I would screw his mind up a bit more. "Just stand where
you are with your hands by your sides," I said, "I want to know a
bit more about you and Jane."

He stood looking at me, visibly trembling.

"Did you fuck Jane before you were married?" I asked casually.

He blushed and said quietly, "No, of course not, I respected her
too much. She was a virgin on our wedding night."

"And how long were you engaged?" I asked.

"Just over two years," he said miserably.

"And in all that time you've never fucked her?" I asked
incredulously, "what did you do? You must have done something! Did
you feel her tits and cunt?"

He blushed furiously but knew that he would have to answer. From
the promptness of his reply I knew that he had decided that his
ordeal would be shortened if he told me what I wanted to know. "In
the cinema and in other places where it was dark I used to touch
her breasts over her clothes. I never touched her sex."
"Her cunt, you mean," I said vulgarly.
"He nodded miserably, "Her cunt," he agreed.

"And did she ever touch your prick?" I asked.

There was a long pause. He said quietly and wretchedly, "When it
was dark and she couldn't see me, she used to rub me through my
trousers."

"Wank you, you mean?" I asked.

He nodded.

"And did she ever make you come?"

He nodded again.

"Did you have many girlfriends before Jane?" I asked.

He shook his head no.

"So that was your only experience of sex with a girl before you
were married. Have you ever had sex with a man?"

He looked at me with horror. "No, of course not! I told you, I am
straight. The thought of homosexuality repels me."

"Oh dear!" I thought. "It's just not going to be your night
tonight is it?"

"Lift the hem of your nightie and turn round completely once,
slowly," I demanded.

He looked at me aghast. He must have known since I ordered him
into the feminine attire that something was going to happen but
now he realised that it was starting. He reluctantly raised the
hem of his nightie displaying his panties. They clung to his prick
and balls clearly defining them. His prick was semi-erect and
about five inches long but not very thick. A small stain of pre-
cum was evident.

"You've got quite a sexy little prick and arse," I said, "It's
time to get comfortable. Come over here and pull my shorts off." I
raised my arse and he reluctantly complied looking with horrified
fascination at my large semi-erect prick and hairy balls but
quickly moving away to stand by the table.

I stood up and walked over to his slight, trembling figure. I put
my hand between his legs, cupped his balls through the sexy nylon
of his panties and began to feel him up. "Have you ever been
touched up by a proper man?" I asked.
He looked terrified, "I told you I am straight. I have never done
anything with men before. I think that it is disgusting."

I casually fondled his prick and balls and he became erect under
my fingers. "What about this then?" I mocked "Jonathan's got a
hard-on." Looking into his long-lashed sexy hazel eyes I began to
gently wank him. "Is this what Jane used to do?" I asked. He
nodded miserably, biting his lower-lip.

I turned him so that his back was to me and began to rub my
stiffening prick against his plump arse. I continued to gently
wank him through the silk panties with my right hand while I
kissed his neck under his soft blonde hair. I put my left hand
round under his arm on to his little tit and began to feel him,
pulling him hard against me on to my prick. I began to twist his
nipple through the nightie as I wanked him. He gasped and tremred
in my arms. "You are a sexy little piece, Jonathan," I whispered
into his ear, "I'm going to have some fun tonight."

He groaned again. I suddenly let him go and walked back and sat
down leaving him standing shaking. "Get me another beer" I
ordered, " and then come over here."

He did as I commanded without delay and stood in front of me
looking down in horror at my eight inch erect prick and hairy
balls. "I think that it would be nice if you sat on my knee, don't
you? I am sure that you like it when Jane sits on your knee. Well,
you're my girl for this evening."
He shook his head in horrified refusal.

"That was not a request." I chuckled reaching for his reluctant
hand and sitting him on my lap so that my stiff prick protruded
between his plump thighs just below his balls. I put my arm round
him on to his plump little breast and began to feel his tit again.
"Suck my nipples Jonathan, do both alternately," I said casually.

He looked dumbstruck. "I couldn't," he whispered in horror. I just
wound his hair in my hand and put his mouth to my hairy nipple.
"Just start sucking, it's easy," I said, "use your lips, teeth and
tongue, the way I hope that you have begun to learn to suck Jane's
nipples." Nothing seemed to be happening so I gave his hair a
threatening jerk. I began to feel him begin to suck my nipple,
using his teeth to tease it and his tongue on the areaola. I let
him get on with it and put my hand between his legs and began to
fondle his prick and balls again. I lay back with one hand back on
his tit and the other feeling his prick and balls while he
***ly sucked my nipples, moving from one to the other. He
really was not bad for a beginner and I began to feel waves of
sensation from my nipples as he reluctantly sucked them. I enjoyed
the feeling of his plump arse cheeks on my hard thighs as I looked
down at my *** partner. I moved his head from my nipple and
looked into his eyes.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#594
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"Let's see if Jane has taught you how to kiss properly" I said.
His eyes widened but without giving him time to protest, or even
think I put one hand behind his head and pulled him to me. He
gasped. I put my tongue to his lips and gently but insistently
pressured him until, despite himself, his lips parted. I took
possession of his mouth, treating him as I would a sexy girl. I
gave him a long deep kiss, sucking on his tongue and exploring his
cheeks and gums with my demanding tongue.

He sat trembling and blushing on my lap as I continued my long
deep kiss, my hand cupping his balls. His prick was stiff against
the silk of his panties. I moved my hand from his balls to his
tits and began to fondle his plump breast mounds through his
nightie occasionally twisting his nipples. He gasped into my mouth
against the kiss. I moved my lips from his and looked into his
blushing face.

"Well, you're a sexy little piece, Jonathan," I said mockingly,
"you'll do very nicely for tonight." My fingers were getting
sweaty from his balls so I moved my hand further back and slid a
finger up the leg of his panties straight up his arse.

He went rigid with shock.

"You just can't do that," he gasped, "you just can't! It's so
perverted."
I just laughed and gave his arse a quick gentle finger-fuck before
I pushed him off my lap. "Go and get me another beer and go and
lie down on the bed." His resistance seemed at an end for the
present and he did as I told him without comment. I went over to
the big bed and stretched out beside him. I lay propped up on the
pillows takeing my beer and looking at my blushing partner.

"You and Jane had so little sex before you were married that you
must have done quite a lot of wanking," I remarked
conversationally. He blushed deeper.

"Well?" I asked.

He nodded dumbly.

"Every day?" I asked.

"Most days," he whispered.

"Good," I said "you should be an expert then. I feel like a nice
wank. Just get on and toss me off." He took one look at me and
realised that resistance would be useless. As I lay back and drank
my beer my terrified young companion began to toss me off. He was
really quite good at it, rapidly working up a nice rhythm while
looking at my big stiff prick in horrified fascination. "Feel my
balls with your other hand" I ordered and he hastened to comply.

I just relaxed back and enjoyed my beer while the frightened
straight young husband dressed in his wife's sexy honeymoon
nightie lay wanking me and fondling my big hairy balls. He looked
utterly humiliated. I put my beer down and motioned him towards
me. I made him come to me and I began to give him another deep
kiss while he was wanking me. He must have realised by now that he
was helpless because all the fight seemed to have gone out of him
although I would be surprised though if more compulsion would not
be needed before the end of the night.

I released his lips. "Take your panties off Jonathan," I ordered,
"they're going to be in the way."

Without comment he slid them down his plump legs and dropped them
on the floor. I lay and looked into his eyes while I fondled his
bare, almost hairless balls and his stiff little prick. I nodded
downwards and he recommenced tossing me off as expertly as before.

I looked calculatingly at Jonathan who looked back warily. "Did
Jane suck you off on your wedding night?" I asked.

He looked shocked. "Certainly not, I would never ask her to do
such a dirty thing."

"I'm sorry you feel like that," I chuckled, "because I want you to
suck me off now."

"I couldn't" he whispered, "I just couldn't, I'd be sick. You
can't make me do that. I won't. It is what queers do."
I just smiled. "It is what proper girls do for their men," I said
firmly, "now start licking my prick and balls."

He shuddered and shrank away from me beginning to cry. "I just
can't" he sobbed.

"Oh, I think you can, Jonathan," I said, putting one hand round
his shoulders and moving his face towards my sweaty groin. Even
now he tried to pull back as he smelt the male tang of my sweat.
"I don't want to have to slap you," I warned. I felt his breath on
my balls and the softness of his tongue as he began to lick me. I
put my hand on his soft blonde hair and pressed his head into my
groin. "Lick me harder," I commanded harshly, "go all over my
prick and balls."

I relaxed back, enjoying the sensation while he cleaned up my
sweaty balls and stiff prick with his reluctant tongue but I
noticed that he was carefully avoiding the threatening swell of my
knob-head. "Time to put a stop to this," I thought.

"Jonathan," I said gently. He looked up at me, clearly hoping that
I was going to let him stop. He should be so lucky! "You have
cleaned up my sweat nicely and it feels much better." He was
quietly crying. "Now take the end of my prick into your mouth and
suck me off."

He looked hopelessly at me. "Please don't make me do this," he
begged, "I'll do anything."

"Just do it!" I snapped and watched him take a prick between his
lips for the first time. I reached down and put my hand on his
soft blonde hair pushing his mouth firmly on to my prick. "Toss me
off gently into your mouth," I ordered, "and suck my in time as
you wank. Look at me while you are doing it and don't dare move
your eyes from mine. Just keep on sucking me off until I tell you
that you can stop."
He got the message very quickly and before long I was looking down
at my new little cocksucker with his lips firmly closed around my
thick shaft, his wide hazel eyes fixed on mine, tossing me off
into his mouth and giving me a really pretty competent blowjob.

"Every so often, Jonathan, pause in sucking but keep on wanking.
Draw your lips back so that only about an inch of my prick is in
your mouth and run your soft tongue over the bottom rim of my
knob-head."

He complied and a delicious wave of sensation flooded through me.
"That's wonderful, Jonathan darling. You are a really good little
cocksucker." He mechanically went back to tossing me off into his
mouth and sucking me off with just the right degree of suction as
the blush deepened on his cheeks. I just lay back and watched him
humiliating himself as he sucked off a man for the first time
enjoying the repugnance and fear in his eyes. He was doing such a
good job that I could feel the pressure beginning to build again
in my balls. I let him carry on sucking me off as the warmth built
up.

He knew that something was about to happen and I saw his eyes
widen. I put my hand on his neck under his blonde hair holding his
mouth firmly on my prick and pushing further until he was taking
about four inches. "Just keep on sucking me off," I ordered
harshly. The pressure built and I felt my prick spasm as I shot a
load of hot cum into his reluctant mouth. He did not dare to move
but looked wide-eyed with horror at me, he mouth firmly clamped on
my softening prick.

I lay back and let him remove his mouth from my prick. A small
stream of white cum ran down from one corner. He grabbed for a
towel from beside the bed and rubbed his mouth furiously. "You
filthy natural!" he gasped.

I just laughed. "That's what you will make Jane do to you if you
have any sense," I said, "if a wife sucks her husband off every
day it tends to keep her in her place. I need to relax, go and get
me another beer."

He did as I asked clearly feeling that anything was preferable to
being on the bed with me. I noticed with amusement that he quickly
cleaned his teeth. I indicated to the bed by my side and he
reluctantly lay down.

I lay on my elbow looking into his frightened eyes. Putting my
hand under the hem of his silk nightie I began to feel him again.
As usual, despite himself, he rapidly became stiff under my
fingers. "Have you ever had a man up your arse?" I asked casually.

He looked absolutely thunderstruck, "I told you I am straight and
I have never been with a man. You can't do that to me."

I just laughed, "If there is one thing I am good at, it is
breaking in virgins," I said, "tonight is your big night
Jonathan."

He began to cry, great racking sobs.

"Pull your heels up to your arse and spread your thighs," I
ordered brusquely. He mutely did as I commanded and I put a small
pillow under his arse raising it and giving me good access. I
could see the dimple of his little arse hole behind his dangling
balls. All this time I was gently wanking his stiff little prick.
He looked at me in mute horror, sobbing convulsively. "I think
that we will need quite a lot of lubrication for your little
arse," I said conversationally as I increased the tempo of the
wank. Despite himself he gave a groan through his sobs and came
all over his stomach.

"That'll do nicely," I said and moved to kneel between Jonathan's
legs with my knees pressing his splayed thighs further apart. I
casually put my fingers in the cum on his plump little belly and
he gasped loudly as I transferred it to my prick making sure that
it was nice and greasy. I took more of his cum on my fingers and
began to smear Jonathan's arse.

He gave a loud sob, "Please don't, you can't, it's horrible," he
pleaded.

With no more messing about I put the head of my big stiff pick
against Jonathan's virgin arse and gently pushed. He looked up at
me, sobbing quietly and biting his bottom lip. Suddenly I felt the
muscle give and the head of my prick entered his arse. I pushed it
in about two inches and he gave a deep shuddering gasp. I lay more
forward so that we were almost in the missionary position and I
began to fondle his plump little chest. I could feel his nipple
pressing against my palm through the nylon so I took it between
finger and thumb and began to slowly twist it.

He was sobbing loudly. Suddenly I felt the walls of his arse
become much more moist, compliant and relaxed and I slowly pushed
until I was sheathed in him to my balls. I lay on him, holding his
nipple and looked into his eyes. "I have just taken your
virginity, Jonathan," I said, "and it wasn't difficult was it? You
didn't put up much of a struggle, I must say!"

He closed his eyes, shaking. I gently slapped his cheek. "Open
your eyes, and keep them fixed on mine," I snapped. I began to
kiss him while I felt his nipple and began to fuck him more
vigorously using all of my prick. His eyes widened and he began to
pant under my lips. I took my lips from his and looked into his
eyes, "Put your legs round my back," I said, "and start moving
your hips. I am doing all the work here."

His terrified eyes stared into mine as tears began to stream from
his eyes but he reluctantly wrapped his plump legs around me just
above my arse and began to pull me into him. His hips began to
move with me and we began a nice slow rhythmical deep and
satisfying fuck. He was gasping with each stroke of my prick. He
clasped me with his thighs as tightly as any girl and his hips
moved sweetly in rhythm to my deep thrusts. I lifted myself a
little so that I could get my hands on his chest and I began to
feel him again playing with his nipples while I fucked him. "You
have quite a pretty pair of little tits here, you know?" I said to
him. He blushed furiously.

All this time his legs were clasped round me and I was fucking him
hard. I looked into his eyes. "Are you enjoying this?"

He was silent. "Come on" I said.

He hesitated then suddenly gasped in a high-pitched breathy voice
"No, I hate it. You know I'm not gay and you're powering me. I
think that you are horrible."

He had stopped sobbing and was looking up at me with hatred and
fear in his hazel eyes. I moved up to his lips still twisting his
nipple gently. "Kiss me Jonathan, I'm going to come inside you."
With no more ado I pressed my lips to his and pushed my tongue
imperiously into his soft mouth sucking on his tongue. I began to
slowly increase the vigour of my strokes and I could smell him
sweating under me. I felt the familiar tingle begin in my balls
and my cock hardened as the ejaculation approached although as I
had come into his mouth not long before I was able to last a bit
longer.

I shot a load of cum deep up his arse and just lay still on top of
him, feeling his cute little tits and kissing his soft full lips.
He unclasped his legs from my sweaty hips and lay impaled on my
softening prick a well-fucked deflowered virgin.

I pulled my prick from his arse and lay down on my back with my
hands behind my head. Jonathan lay with his knees splayed out in a
state of shock from the experience he had just endured.

I thought that it was time to wake him up. As I had a slave for
the night, why not make use of him? The hut was very hot and after
our exertions we were both stinking with sweat. I didn't care much
but it was a great chance to further humiliate my young companion.
"Get over here" I commanded.

He looked at me with dead eyes. "Don't make me have to come and
get you" I said with some menace. He moved across the bed towards
me, holding the hem of his nightie down over his soft prick.
"Fucking you has made me all sweaty," I said conversationally,
"it's your job to lick it all off, starting with my prick and
balls."

He looked at me with horror. "I am getting tired of telling you
things twice," I said, "any more hesitation and you'll go over my
knee and I'll spank you until you can't sit down for a week." I
felt his breath on my balls and then his tongue as he began to
clean me up. I lay back and drank my beer, looking down at the
frightened young man.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#595
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"When you've finished my balls, get up here and suck my tits for a
while," I said. "We're not finished yet so you can give me a nice
wank to get me ready for you again."

He reluctantly moved up and began to suck my tits and I felt his
soft hand tossing off my semi-erect prick. It would take a while
to get me ready again but I was in no hurry. I lay back takeing
my beer, enjoying the sensations from my tits, while he worked on
my sweaty body. I put my hand in his hair and lifted his head from
my tit, bringing his lips to mine. I lay kissing him with
authority while he carried on tossing off my soft prick. I could
see the resignation in his hazel eyes as he submitted to my
caresses. I took my lips from his and said quietly, "My armpits
are all sweaty, get in there and lick them out."

"I can't, it will make me sick," he quavered. I sighed and slapped
him hard across the cheek.

He looked at me in horror, the marks of my fingers clearly visible
on his pale skin. "I warned you" I said "if you don't want more,
just get on with it." He lifted my arm and began to lick out my
armpit, shuddering gently and quietly sobbing, all the time
continuing to toss me off. I let him move to the other side and do
that one as well. I was beginning to feel much fresher now but I
could tell that the wank was not doing much for me. I clearly
needed a rest to get my strength back.

"OK kid" I said harshly "You can stop tossing me off, it isn't
doing any good yet. Make me some coffee and some sandwiches.
Don't worry about anything for you, you don't deserve any." He did
not look at me but rushed off to the stove to do as I had said. I
could see the sheer nylon sticking to his sweaty body and clinging
to his arse-cheeks, outlining the cleft of his plump arse. He
brought my coffee and stood uncertainly by the bed. I patted the
covers. "Come back to bed darling" I said maliciously. He blushed
at the endearment but did as I ordered.

"Fucking you has made my arse all sweaty" I said conversationally
"just get down there and clean it up." I lay back, spread my
thighs wider and pushed a cushion under my arse so that he had
complete access to my hairy hole.

"Oh God!" he gasped "you can't want me to do that. It is
completely perverted. No one would do it."

"You will Jonathan" I said "you know what I will do to you if you
give me any trouble."

He reluctantly moved down between my thighs and with a sob moved
his head forward behind my balls and I felt him begin to lick my
perineum, moving reluctantly towards my sweaty arse. I put my hand
on his head and pulled him firmly between my thighs until I felt
his lips on my arsehole. "Now just kiss my hole, running your
tongue around the rim and pushing it as deeply up me as you can."

He sobbed but complied and I relaxed back as he sucked and kissed
my sweaty hole pushing his hot tongue deep inside me. He was
crying quietly. The sensation was incredible as I looked down at
the completely straight young blonde man dressed in a cute nightie
between my spread thighs sucking, kissing firmly and deeply
tonguing my sweaty arse. I lay back and watched him as he
humiliated himself, destroying the last vestiges of his self-
respect, enjoying the sensations that spread from my arse hole
through my body.

I made him do it for what must have seemed hours to him but I was
enjoying it too much to let him stop. Finally I patted him on the
head. "That's fine, Jonathan, my hole is nice and clean now. You
can go back to sucking me off." He quickly moved from my arse,
looked up into my eyes, and took my soft prick deep into his hot
mouth between his lips.

He began to automatically toss me off as he sucked me. I put my
hand on his head and gently moved it back and forwards so that he
was fucking my prick with his mouth but I wasn't getting hard. I
took my hand away and he continued nursing at my soft prick with
his sweet young mouth his head bobbing backwards and forwards. He
had become a natural cocksucker in a short time.

I looked down at the humiliated husband with his sweet lips around
my soft prick. "Still think you're straight then?" I mocked.

He shuddered, tears rolling down his flushed cheeks.

I just lay there and relaxed takeing my coffee and eating my
sandwiches while Jonathan worked on my soft prick with his hot
young mouth.

I decided that I had had it for the present and it was getting ate
anyway. "Time to crash out" I said, "blow out the lamp and let's
get some relax."

He pulled his lips from my prick as though it was hot and went and
blew out the lamp. The hut was now lit only by the soft red glow
of the stove. I could hear the storm outside and wondered if we
should be able to leave in the morning. It sounded fierce. I
ignored Jonathan and turning away from him settled down to relax.
Before I dropped off I heard him sobbing quietly as he cried
himself to relax. I had turned his world upside down in a few
short hours!

I awoke sometime later in the warm hut. I could smell the sweat
from my young bedmate as I heard him breathing deeply as he slept.
I would not have been surprised to find him awake and crying. He
was lying on his back. I was beginning to feel like some more fun
so I put my hand on his prick and gently felt it's soft length
before moving down to fondle his balls. I moved back to his little
prick and began to give him a gentle wank. Even although he was
arelax he stiffened under my fingers. I tossed him off a little
harder and he awoke with a deep gasp.

"Oh God!" he whispered "not again! Please leave me alone." I
laughed quietly.

"I feel ready for some more fun. You know how I like it so get
down there and suck my arse while you toss me off and get me
ready."

"I can't," he sobbed, "please don't make me."

I just squeezed his balls until he gasped with pain. "Please
don't," he pleaded, holding my wrist.

"Just get on with it then" I ordered, turning my back to him. I
felt his breath on my arse and he parted my cheeks. He put his
lips to my hole and began to suck it, pushing his tongue up inside
me. A wave of sensation spread to my balls and prick which rapidly
hardened. I felt his soft hand on my knob and he began to expertly
toss me off while vigorously tonguing and sucking my sweaty arse.
I turned to him and simply pushed my stiff prick between his lips
and he automatically began to suck me off.

He was becoming very well trained. I lay in the darkness enjoying
the feel of his soft mouth enveloping my stiff prick. I let him
suck me off for a while and then, grasping him by the hair I
roughly pulled him up my body until we were face to face. I could
feel his gasping breathing on my cheek. "I feel like a fuck,
Jonathan" I said, "so get on your back and spread your legs."

His will was broken and he spread his thighs compliantly. I moved
between his legs and shoved the whole eight inches straight up his
arse, still moist from my earlier cum until I was buried up him to
the balls. I didn't have to say anything. He clasped me with his
smooth thighs and began to move with me as I roughly shagged the
arse off him.

His plump little body made a lovely ride but I was not worried
about prolonging it. I fucked him until I felt the warmth flooding
my body spreading out from my balls and shot another load of hot
cum up his young arse. I pulled my prick out almost at once,
turned my back on him and settled down to relax. I could hear him
sobbing in the darkness.

When I awoke it was still dark and I had a raging hard-on. I
looked across at Jonathan and I saw his eyes open in the light of
the stove. "Get on with it, cocksucker," was all I had to say and
he obediently moved down the bed and began to give me a nice blow-
job. I just lay there and relaxed, slowly waking up while he
sucked me off.

The weather seemed better and I couldn't hear the wind any longer.
I let him suck me until I felt the tell-tale warmth in my balls
and then I motioned him up the bed. I took him in my arms and gave
him a searching kiss, tasting my cum on his lips while slipping a
hand behind his legs and beginning to finger-fuck his wet arse
which was noticeably slacker than it had been.

I fucked him with two fingers as I was kissing him without causing
him obvious discomfort. When I was fully awake I released him.
"OK, kid, make some coffee for me and then get on and make my
breakfast. There's some stuff in my pack."

I lay there and watched him as he lit the lamp and made my coffee.
Soon the smell of frying bacon and eggs began to fill the warm
hut. He made a cute little figure in his crumpled and sweaty silk
nightie as he bustled around making my breakfast. I finished my
coffee and as I still had a raging hard-on I thought I would have
a last fuck before I ate.

I got up and moved behind him, putting one hand round him to
fondle his balls and the other on his tit which I squeezed firmly.
"I fancy a fuck, Jonathan. Just the thing to work up an appetite.
Put my breakfast in the oven for a while." I released him and
watched him obey me while emitting a hopeless, helpless sob.

I went and sat on one of the hard kitchen chairs. He turned from
the oven and stood looking at me. "Please, no, not again" he
whimpered.

I motioned him towards me and, taking his hand, I drew him to me
so that he was standing facing me with his thighs outside mine and
his arse cheeks spread. I knew that his arse was moist from just
finger-fucking him so I pulled him closer giving me good access to
his greasy hole and pressed my thighs against his so that he was
powerd to spread his legs wider, opening his arse to my prick.

"Guide my knob into your arse Jonathan" I ordered. He gave a
convulsive sob but compliantly took my stiff prick in his little
hand and brought it to his spread arse cheeks. I put my hands on
his waist and pulled him down on to me, smoothly pushing my big
stiff prick right up his greasy reluctant arse. He gave a gasp of
pain and anguish but it was too late. I was in him to the balls
and it felt great. The moist sweaty walls of his arse gripped my
prick sweetly.

As I was so much taller that he was, sitting astride me he could
easily reach my nipples. I moved his face to my sweaty chest. "Get
sucking" I ordered, "and fuck me using your legs to push."

I felt his lips quiescent on my nipple. I slapped his arse
suddenly and hard. He gasped. "Get sucking" I repeated "and move
your sexy little bum." I began to feel waves of sensation from my
erect nipple as he began to move on my prick. He quickly got the
hang of the rhythm but I controlled his movements until I had him
giving me a deep satisfying slow fuck while pleasuring my stiff
nipple with his hot reluctant pouting young lips.

I was enjoying myself and I just sat while the unhappy husband
moved rhythmically on my stiff prick and sucked first one hard
nipple and then the other as I directed his head. I felt his hot
lips drawing harder on my hard sensitive nipple as I fucked deep
into his now yielding arse. The heat built up in my balls and I
drew Jonathan's head up. I looked into his defeated eyes, pulled
his lips to mine and gave him a slow deep sexy kiss while I shot
my load into his soft arse. I relaxed, cuddling the sweaty young
body in my arms and fondling his plump buttocks through the silk
as my prick softened. I slowly pulled my semi-erect prick from his
arse. He gasped as I pushed him to his feet. His face was beaded
with sweat, his nightie clinging to him and his hair was lank. He
stood in front of me with cum running down his thighs. I indicated
a chair. "Get me my breakfast and go and sit over there." He
meekly complied and stiffly sat watching me across the table as I
began my breakfast. I did not offer to let him eat or take.

When I had finished eating I looked out of the window. It was a
crisp morning with light snow and almost no wind so I decided to
push on to the summit. I had a wash, packed my gear and dressed in
my high altitude kit, finally pulling on my boots. All this time
Jonathan was sitting, thighs clenched together in his sticky
nightie watching me tensely. I put on my pack and moved to the
door. At last I looked at him. "So long, kid" I said "I hope you
get down OK. I'll be back in Grindelwald in a couple of days and I
may call on you and Jane." I closed the door of the hut on his
horrified look and moved across the snowfield towards the north
ridge.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#596
Up to the first message Down to the last message
After I left Andrea and Gillian in the valley (see
'Andrea and Gillian, Part III') I flew to Zurich
and picked up my hired car for the fast drive into
the mountains to Grindelwald. I knew from my last
visit that Jonathan and Jane were on the last week
of their honeymoon and I intended to make it
memorable for them. It had already been memorable
for Jonathan! (see 'The Climbing Hut'). I arrived
late in the afternoon in the picturesque little
town and I went straight to the chalet that I
maintained there. It was in the valley below the
town with the great north face of the Eiger
looming above and on the left the shattered
treacherous peak of the Schreckhorn.

Although I had come to see Jonathan and Jane and
this would be the highlight of my stay it would
not take me more than a couple of days to
accomplish what I had planned there. I still had
two days and the lure of climbing was too strong
to resist. It was many years since I had attempted
the Schreckhorn and I had always been beaten by
the weather. The weather looked set fair for the
next couple of days. In the morning I would climb
the two thousand feet to the Climbing Hut and rest
up overnight.

If I found a suitable climbing partner at the hut
who was willing we would try a rapid ascent of the
Schreckhorn, up and down in one day. If there was
no one there I would have a quiet afternoon, do
some free climbing on the granite wall above the
hut and the next morning I would come down to keep
my appointment with Jonathan and Jane. I looked
around at the sky and the low cloud on the Eiger.
The cloud extended as low as the White Spider,
which I could just see and I checked the weather
forecast. All was set fair for the morning. There
was only one thing more I needed to do and I was
sure that that would be easy.

After the experience that Jonathan had had I
doubted very much whether they would be still at
the same hotel! I walked the short distance into
the attractive little town and bought some stuff
for supper, fresh bread and cheese and the special
ice-cold fresh creamy milk that I always
associated with this pretty spot. I went to the
hotel, the address of which I had obtained during
my night with Jonathan the week previously and I
checked with the reception desk. Sure enough they
had checked out but I had no difficulty in
obtaining their address by pretending to be a
relative. They had rented a chalet for a week
secluded in the trees about ten minutes walk from
my chalet. I laughed quietly to myself. Jonathan
certainly had little enough imagination if he felt
that he had protected himself and Jane from my
threatened return visit by such a feeble
manoeuvre!

I went in to my chalet as the darkness began to
fall and had a light supper as I sat in my big
picture window overlooking the valley. I watched
the sky darken and the stars begin to shyly appear
among the low clouds. There was no moon and the
wind whistled eerily through the trees around the
chalet. I finished my supper, had a last take and
went bed to relax soundly, waking early while it
was still dark.

I had a light but nourishing breakfast and dressed
with care for the mountain, packing a rucksack
with enough provisions for two days in case the
weather kept me at the hut. I left my chalet and
after about four hours of leisurely climbing
during which I did not meet anyone, a bad omen if
I hoped to find a companion for an attempt on the
Schreckhorn, I reached the ridge above the valley
in which stood the Climbing Hut. I knew this area
so well!! The weather was beginning to close in,
the clouds were very low scudding past me in a
vicious wind and it had begun to snow fairly
heavily. Clearly I was not going to get any higher
today and as my time was limited, yet again the
Schreckhorn would have to wait.

I looked down at the Climbing Hut below me. I was
standing in the shelter of a small ridge on the
shoulder of the lower part of the north ridge of
the Eiger and the mountain hut was in a small
valley about a hundred feet below me. The weather
was really starting to deteriorate. It was
beginning to get darker although it was still only
early afternoon and the snow was starting to
become much heavier with thick flossy flakes.
Without doubt it was time to find shelter. As I
made my way across the snow to the hut I could see
a faint yellow light in the window so, as last
time, I should have company. I shook the snow from
my boots, pushed open the door and entered the hut
and looked around me with interest. A blast of
warm air greeted me from the fire in the stove and
I was pleased to smell the rich aroma of coffee in
the air.

At first I thought that there was only one
occupant of the hut. This was a woman of about
twenty who was sitting beside the fire. She looked
round at me and gave a start. Her eyes widened a
little. She was a rather pretty brunette with
quite long lustrous dark hair reaching more than
halfway down her back. I could not see the details
of her figure as she was wearing loose trousers
and a very baggy sweater but she looked pretty
trim. I smiled reassuringly at her and she gave a
tremulous smile in return, clearly very nervous.

Just then from behind the curtain that hid the
small sink and toilet a second, much younger,
woman appeared. She and her companion were very
similar in features although the second woman,
hardly more than a girl really, had rather shorter
hair streaked a lightish blonde. She was dressed
the same though, hiding the lines of what looked
like a rather slim figure from what I could see.
The two were so alike that they were clearly
sisters.

As this was Switzerland I greeted them courteously
in German. They looked anxiously at one another
and answered me in English so I switched to that
language and introduced myself. They told me that
their names were Joanne and Penny and they were
immediately warm and friendly. Their lady should
have warned them about strange men in Climbing
Huts!!! They bustled about getting me coffee as I
took off my boots and anorak.

I sat beside the fire and looked at my pretty
companions. We could all hear the wind howling
around the hut and it must have been clear to them
that we would not get down that day. The three of
us were going to be there for the night. I went to
the window and looked out. It was now dark and
snowing very heavily. We should have no additions
to our numbers so it was just the three of us. My
mind began to spin a merry web of fantasy for the
next few hours. As I had only recently left Andrea
and Gillian I was still pleasantly stimulated and
I considered myself lucky to have found two such
appealing young companions. I doubted very much
that in a few hours they would think that they had
been as lucky!!

I relaxed by the fire, taking command immediately
of the only comfortable chair as I had done when I
was here with Jonathan and watched the girls
making supper. They were a rather attractive pair.
The older woman with the longer hair, Joanne, was
wearing a rather thinner sweater and as she moved
I saw the swell of her breasts move under the soft
clinging cloth. She really was very well made
indeed. Her younger sister, Penny, was rather more
slightly built and her breasts made barely
perceptible mounds in the front of her thick
woolen sweater.

When the girls had served the supper we had a
pleasant quick light meal and I went back to sit
by the fire while they cleared it away. Finally
they came and sat on two hard kitchen-style chairs
by the fire opposite to me. I decided not to give
them a chance to settle but said immediately, "All
right, girls, where are we all going to relax
tonight. There is only one bed." They looked
anxiously at each other and clearly this problem
had crossed their minds also. Joanne, who seemed
the more confident of the two said hesitatingly,
"We could relax in the bed and you could have the
chair." I looked at them and laughed.

"I don't think so," I said, "you can't expect me
to sit up in the chair all night while you two are
playing with each other under the covers." They
both went pale and gasped.

"How dare you! We would never do such a thing!!"
Penny stuttered. I just laughed a little more.

"A likely story," I said, "you two have slept
together before and you cannot expect me to
believe that you have never touched each other!
You can't expect me to believe that you are
virgins at your age." The girls looked at one
another. Finally Joanne said, "You can't say
things like that to us! We are sisters, of course
we have slept together, but we have never touched
each other. That would be really perverted." I
thought that it was time to let them know how
things were going to be.

"We are going to be here till morning," I said
conversationally, "and no-one else is going to
come. So we are going to get along together. That
means that you two will do everything I say or I
will have to hurt you. I don't want to hurt you
but I will if I have to. Now, are we going to get
along together?" The girls looked at one another
but did not answer.

"I think that it is time that I saw what you
really look like," I said quietly, "take off your
sweaters." They looked at one another in horror,
realising that the invasion of their permisters was
beginning but they had no means of knowing how far
it would go before the night was over. Joanne made
a show of resistance.

"We won't do any such thing," she said sharply,
"and if you touch us or hurt us you will be really
sorry." I sighed. I did not like physical threats,
it was all too crude, but so often a brief show of
physical strength at the beginning is all that is
necessary and then mental domination is much
easier, and to me ultimately more satisfying. I
got up suddenly and walked over to Joanne,
twisting my hand in her long soft dark hair. I
slowly increased the pressure until her head was
bent back and she was looking up at me as I stood
over her. In this uncomfortable position I was
interested to see that her prominent breasts
bulged enticingly against the front of her thin
sweater. I looked down into her uncertain eyes and
was pleased and reassured to see the fear deep
down in there. This was not going to be difficult
after all.

"If you don't take your sweaters off right now
without any more messing about," I said
conversationally, "I will thrash your sexy little
arses with my belt and you will not sit down
comfortably for the rest of your holiday. Now do
it!" I looked down into Joanne's frightened eyes
and I caressed her soft cheek before slowly
putting my finger to her lips. She reached up with
her little hand and grasped mine but she was
unable to stop me. I still had a hand twisted in
her hair and I bent her head more painfully
further back so that she was looking up at the
ceiling. My index finger brushed against the
softness of her lips and I held her frightened
uncertain eyes with my steady magictic gaze.

Joanne tried to shake her head and I could see the
pearl of a tear at the corner of her eye but she
was trying not to cry for her sister's sake. I
inserted my index finger like a substitute prick
into the soft warmth of her mouth. Her eyes
widened in horror and a tear ran from the corner
of her eye across her soft cheek.

"Suck my finger, Joanne," I ordered and the
frightened helpless woman began to obey me. I knew
then that I had won. I slowly moved my finger in
and out of her reluctant mouth as I smiled down
into her horrified face.

"In a little while I will give you something much
nicer to suck," I said quietly. I felt her shudder
as I looked across to see her young sister
watching us with horrified fascination. I
tightened my grip on the helpless woman's hair as
I rubbed my finger across the roof of her mouth
feeling the delicate ridges of her palate. "Now
this is your last chance," I said quietly, "just
do as I tell you or I will really hurt you". I
took my finger from her soft mouth and released
her hair and I went back to my chair and sat down.
I looked at the two women. "Well?" I said,
warningly.

The two sisters looked at each other and then back
at me. Joanne reluctantly pulled her sweater over
her head and pulled her arms out of the sleeves.
She held the garment in front of her concealing
her breasts. Penny sat motionless watching her
older sister. I looked at her with a smile.

"That wasn't so hard, was it?" I said, "now put
the sweater on the floor and sit up straight with
your hands by your sides." It said a lot for the
dominance I had achieved with so little apparent
physical power that Joanne looked at her sister
and then at me before putting the sweater slowly
and reluctantly on the floor and sitting erect in
her chair with her hands by her sides. She looked
at me defiantly. I looked across at Penny. "Your
turn," I said. Penny looked at her sister
helplessly and stripped off her sweater putting it
immediately on the floor.

They were both wearing trousers and thin tee-
shirts through which I could see the straps of
their bras. There figures made an interesting and
enticing contrast. Joanne was a little taller,
about three or four years older and with a much
fuller figure than her slighter younger sister. I
made no secret of the fact that I was examining
them closely. I took my time and their anxiety
continued to build.

I studied Joanne first. She was about five feet
eight and appeared to have a very shapely body. I
decided that I needed to see it to better
advantage and in addition, to humiliate her a
little more in front of her young sister. I
motioned to her.

"Stand up, Joanne," I said. She immediately
complied, looking at me, the fear evident in her
eyes. "Now," I said, "I'd like to see you more
closely. Take off your trousers." She looked at
her young sister and gasped.

"I couldn't," she said, "please leave us alone. We
haven't done anything to you." I began to
leisurely and obviously take my belt off as I
smiled at her significantly. Her trembling hands
dropped to the waistband of her trousers and she
reluctantly undid the buttons. I just continued to
look at her and she peeled the trousers down her
slender legs and stepped out of them.

"Now the tee-shirt," I said, taking a malicious
pleasure in humiliating her by demonstrating her
obvious helplessness as I made her strip in front
of her young sister. Her resistance seemed to have
crumred. She stripped the tee shirt over her head
and stood with her hands crossed over her breasts.

"Put your hands by your sides, Joanne," I ordered.
She did so and I gave her a leisurely inspection.
She was dressed only in a pale blue half cup bra
which left most of her large firm breasts bare and
a pair of skimpy high cut matching panties through
which I could clearly see the dark little nest of
her pubic hair. I took my time looking her over.
She had a long slender elegant neck arising from
firm shapely shoulders, which supported a really
magnificent pair of breasts encased in the thin
sexy silk bra through which the cones of her
nipples were very evident. Her chest narrowed to a
slim waist before broadening to a pair of nice
roomy hips and a cute little stomach, relatively
flat, but with an appealing curviness.

"Turn round slowly," I ordered, embarrassing her
further in front of her young sister, and again
she did as I asked without protest. She seemed
almost magictized. I looked approvingly at the
firm swelling of her plump bottom. She really had
the cutest arse encased in the thin panties, which
left nothing to the imagination.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#597
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"Right, Joanne," I said, "very pretty. You can
stay like that for a while. Get on and make me
some more coffee." I watched with pleasure as the
scantily clad young brunette went to do my
bidding. I took the coffee from her trembling hand
and nodded towards the table. "Clear that lot away
and get on with the washing-up," I ordered. I
enjoyed the sight of the young girl in her very
brief sexy underwear with her back to me at the
sink. She
really did have a well-made bottom.

The temptation was too much. I put my coffee down
on the little table by my chair and got up. As I
crossed to the sink Penny shrank back from me. I
smiled to myself. I went quietly up behind Joanne
and blew gently on her ear. She jumped with shock.
I put my hands on either side of her holding the
sink so that she was trapped between my arms and I
moved closer to her pushing her against the sink
until I could feel the soft swell of the globes of
her firm young bottom against my groin. I kissed
her on the neck and she shuddered. I could smell
the faint sweat of her fear and, as always this
turned me on more. Without touching her further
but just caressing her bottom with my groin I
whispered into her ear, but loudly enough so that
Penny could hear,"Are you a virgin, Joanne?" She
blushed violently and I could feel her begin to
shake. She looked across at her terrified but
fascinated young sister.

"Please don't make me tell you," she begged, "I'll
do anything if you will only leave us alone." I
laughed.

"You'll both do anything anyway," I said harshly,
"now answer me, are you a virgin?" The blushing
brunette looked across helplessly at her sister
and the blush deepened on her cheek, spreading to
her shoulders."

"No," she whispered wretchedly, "I have been
engaged for two years and my fianc‚ and I have had
sex". Penny gasped, clearly this was news to her.
I put my hands on the waist of the trembling young
brunette.

"Well, you have been a naughty girl, haven't you,"
I chuckled. I moved my hands gently up from her
waist until they were on her chest with the thumbs
just brushing the lower edge of her tightly-filled
bra cups. I could feel her shaking as I pressed my
groin into her sexy full bottom. I kissed her neck
and deliberately moved my hands up on to her
breasts cupping the full firm globes through the
delicate fabric of her thin bra. She groaned.

I began to deliberately and thoroughly feel her,
moulding her sexy breasts in my hands. I kissed
her neck again and carried on fondling her firm,
full globes. Despite herself I could feel her
nipples hardening under my palms and making
distinct stiff little cones in the thin fabric of
the bra. She seemed to have very prominent
sensitive nipples. She had such lovely breasts
that I was in no hurry. I continued kneading and
moulding her soft pliant flesh in my marauding
hands and her breathing began to quicken. Her
nipples were now like little bullets in my palms.
Her trembling increased as I pressed my groin into
her bottom and I began to smell the distinct and
unmistakable excited-girl smell.

I looked across at her frightened sister as I
fondled Joanne. She was watching with her mouth
hanging open. I was fairly sure that she was a
virgin and probably sexually very inexperienced.
Despite her fear she was fascinated with what I
was doing to her older sister. I studied the
younger girl. Although she had a slighter figure
than her sister she was more well made than I had
initially thought. She was wearing a thin tee-
shirt against which the sweet swellings of her
firm young breasts were prominent, like two firm
apples. I continued to feel Joanne, increasing her
anxiety by keeping my right hand on her breast but
dropping my left hand on to the sweet swell of her
stomach, which I began to fondle gently tickling
her belly-button just above the line of her
panties. She was trembling in my arms. I looked at
Penny.

"All right Penny," I said, "you have seen what I
have been doing to your sister. Now it's your
turn. Strip!" Both girls gasped. Joanne tried to
turn round but I held her firmly.

"Please leave her alone," she begged, "she is only
just seventeen and has never had a boyfriend. You
can do anything you like to me if you will only
leave my sister alone." I laughed softly.

"I am going to do anything I like to you anyway,"
I said to her. I looked at the horrified Penny as
I took Joanne's nipple between thumb and
forefinger through the thin material of her bra
and gave it a vicious twist. She gasped with the
sudden pain. I said to Penny, "If you don't get on
and strip right now I will really hurt your
sister. I want you completely nude, take
everything off." She went pale and tears came to
her eyes but she slowly peeled off her ski-pants
and removed her tee-shirt. I looked with pleasure
at the slender shapely teenager in her skimpy
underwear. She paused and looked hopefully at me.
"Come on, Penny," I said, "take it all off. I
won't ask you again". I twisted her sister's
nipple again to get the point across and as Joanne
gasped with pain Penny hurriedly slipped her
panties off and unhooked her bra, slipping it down
her arms and dropping it on the floor. She stood
shyly with one hand over her cunt and the other
trying vainly to cover her breasts. "Hands by your
sides," I said quietly. Penny helplessly dropped
her hands and stood looking at me, blushing
furiously.

I looked at the slender young teenager's perfect
body. She had beautiful breasts shaped like
perfect little cones with cute pink nipples. They
looked as firm and springy as one would expect in
a girl that age. Her torso narrowed to a very
slender waist before broadening to rounded but
still girlish hips. She had very long slender sexy
legs which she was keeping together as long as she
could but at the apex of her sexy thighs I could
see the dark little bush of pubic hair. Although
her short hair had been streaked light blonde she
was a natural brunette like her sister.

"Turn round," I ordered and without hesitating the
clearly terrified Penny did as I asked. Like her
sister she had a plump well made little bottom. It
seemed to run in the family! "OK, Penny," I said,
"go and sit on my chair." The teenager rushed to
do as I commanded. She sat looking at me in fear
with her thighs tightly pressed together. The
chair's arms while nice and high at the back
became lower towards the front, about three inches
high. "Open your legs and hang your thighs over
the sides of the chair so that I can see your
cunt. Keep your hands by your sides," I commanded.
The blushing teenager looked at me almost
uncomprehendingly. I gave her sister's nipple
another vicious twist. Joanne gasped in pain.
Penny slowly parted her thighs, hooking them over
the arms of the chair and looked at the floor in
front of her. "Look at me," I ordered, "keep your
eyes on mine."

She raised her frightened eyes to mine and I let
her see me examining her cunt. She had fleshy
outer lips surmounted with a dark little of dark
pubic hair. Even sitting as she was the groove of
her little cunt was closed. I turned Joanne so
that she could see Penny and she blushed even
deeper as she saw how wantonly I had made her
teenage virginal sister sit.

"Have you ever played with your cunt Penny?" I
asked her. She didn't have to answer, her
horrified look and her blushes gave her away. I
made her answer me anyway. "Well?" I asked again,
giving Joanne's nipple another vicious twist. I
felt her bottom cheeks grind briefly against my
groin in her anguish. I looked at Penny who was as
red as a peony.

"Yes," she whispered shyly, "sometimes". I looked
into her blushing face as I continued to amuse
myself with her older sister's sexy body.

"And has anyone else ever felt your cunt?" I
asked. She gasped loudly.

"No!" she said in shocked horror, "that would be
really dirty!!" I laughed, continuing to feel her
sexy, reluctant sister.

"Would you like to feel little Penny's cunt?" I
whispered into Joanne's ear. She shook her head
violently. I laughed, turning Joanne round so that
I rested against the sink and Joanne was facing
her sister who was blushingly reluctantly exposing
herself on the chair. I continued to fondle
Joanne's full breasts as I whispered into her ear
loudly enough that Penny could hear, "I think that
you should go over, kneel between your sister's
legs and kiss her sexy virgin hairy little cunt."
I could feel Joanne trembling in my arms.

"I won't do it," she gasped, "it is too perverted.
If I simply refuse you can't make me do it
whatever you do." I sighed and released one of her
breasts but I grasped her firmly by the end of her
other full soft breast squeezing the areola and
the hard little nipple through the silky material
of her thin bra tightly in my fingers. I led her
across to one of the hard kitchen chairs, pulling
her along by the breast like a dog on a lead and
further humiliating her by demonstrating her
helplessness to protect her and her younger
sister. I sat down on the chair and looked up at
the frightened but angry young brunette.

"I warned you what would happen if you disobeyed
me but you would not listen. Now I am going to
give your cute sexy arse a hard thrashing and if
you continue to disobey me then your sister will
get the same." I said quietly to the shaking girl.

"Please don't," she begged, "I was only trying to
protect Penny."

I gave her breast a twist and she gasped. I drew
her down by the nipple so that she was lying
across my knee. I positioned her so that the
frightened young Penny could see her older
sister's plump bottom as she lay across my knee.
Her head hung down on the other side with her long
lustrous hair trailing to the floor and her
shapely breasts encased in the thin bra making a
lovely curve as she lay across my lap. She was
crying gently, the soft sobs agitating her firm
young body against my stiffening prick which
rubbed against her nylon covered cunt.

I knew that Joanne could also feel my prick
through the thin silk of my trousers and that she
would be horrified by it's proximity to her
virtually-bare cunt. She shivered with fear as I
passed my hand over the plump cheeks of her
bottom, fondling it through the thin material of
the panties. I took my time feeling her bottom
through the delicate panties. I ran my hand from
the bone of her hip up on to the prominent plump
cheek of her buttock which I squeezed and kneaded
before gently stroking the crack of her arse and
repeating the process with her other buttock. She
really had a splendid plump arse. I hooked my
fingers in the elastic waistband of her thin
panties and drew them down until they were at the
level of her thighs, just above her cutely dimpled
knees. Joanne knew that the full extent of her
soft white arse was naked to my hands and gaze and
she gave an anguished sob. I could hear Penny's
excited horrified breathing from across the room.

I made her wait knowing how that would build up
her anxiety then I began to feel her arse,
squeezing and fondling the globes of her buttocks
before moving to the crack between them and
caressing the dimple of her arse hole. She
shuddered with horror and shame. I gently parted
her thighs and slipped my hand between them to
gently caress her hairy young cunt. In spite of
her fear my gentle caress was making her moist
against her will. I knew that she would not be
able to help herself. I covered my fingers with
her wetness and pushed a gentle moistened invading
finger beyond the muscle ring guarding the
entrance to her arsehole. My slimy finger slipped
into her with no trouble and I slowly pushed it a
little further up her clinging arse.

"Oh God! That is so dirty," she gasped, "please,
please stop. I can't imagine anyone being so
cruel!"" I just laughed as I finger-fucked her
arse and spread my fingers over her plump bottom.
I slipped my other hand down and cupped her
swinging tit which I began to fondle, twisting her
nipple until she paid attention to me. She had
been lost in her misery, gently sobbing as she lay
across my lap.

"Listen to me Joanne, and you as well Penny," I
said, "I don't mind thrashing you, in fact I enjoy
it. I love feeling sexy girls wriggling in pain
across my lap. If you want to be able to sit down
comfortably for the rest of your holiday then you
better make no more mistakes. A mistake, for your
information consists in failing to anticipate my
desires so that I have to keep telling you things
over and over again. It also consists of not doing
what you are told as soon as I tell you. That is
why Joanne is going to be thrashed like a naughty
little girl. She did not do as she was told. Now
it is time for your first lesmister in obedience,
Joanne."

I unbuckled and took off my leather belt, folded
it in two, and without pausing further began to
thrash the trembling plump white arse spread out
on my lap. I started relatively gently taking care
not to land too many stokes in the same place and
as her arse reddened I began to increase the
power. At first Joanne began to wriggle gasping
with each stroke she was trying to get away from,
the torment. I held her cunt firmly against my
prick by reaching down, grasping her breast with
my free hand and pulling down on her nipple. Her
arse began to be more clearly marked by the
strokes of the leather belt and her gasps became
wordless moans as I continued her punishment. I
increased the power of my stroke more and she
began to emit wordless screams as each blow
landed. I could hear Penny crying in horror as she
watched the suffering of her older sister.

I varied my target, thrashing the tops of her
slender thighs as well as her plump fiery arse.
She was screaming loudly now and I felt a telltale
warmth in my groin. She was in such torment that
she had lost control of her bladder and her urine
was gently tricking from her on to my trousers. I
stopped thrashing her and her screams subsided to
a quiet but desperate sobbing. I let go of her
nipple and pushed her to her feet. She stood in
front of me on wobbly legs. Her urine had
saturated her flimsy panties and was still running
down her legs. Tears ran down her face as she
sobbed, her light eye make-up now rather smeared
by her tears.

"You have made a mess of yourself and of me," I
said, "you should be ashamed of not being able to
control yourself at your age. You are behaving
like a teenager! Do you think that you have
learned your lesmister?" I asked quietly "I have, I
have," she said quickly, "I deserved the thrashing
for not doing as I was told. I am sorry that I
made a mess on you but I really couldn't help it."
Penny watched her older sister's presentation in
horror and fear.

"Take my trousers off," I commanded, raising my
bottom from the chair. The cowed young woman
unfastened my zip, keeping her hand away from my
prick and drew off the trousers that she had
soiled as I thrashed her. "And my shorts!" She
drew off my shorts shuddering as my prick was
revealed to her horrified gaze.

"Now go and have a wash," I ordered, "you stink of
pee." Joanne blushed furiously. "Have you got a
razor?" I asked. She looked at me questioningly
and nodded. "While you are washing your wet smelly
little cunt, shave all the hair off it. I want you
completely bare. I think it would be fun if the
older sister was as bare as a little girl while we
left the hair on Penny's cute little cunt. When
you are ready, don't put any clothes on. You can
stay naked until I decide differently." Joanne
looked dumbstruck but, too afraid to protest,
obediently went to her pack, the wet nylon
clinging to her thighs and moved behind the
curtain. I was amused to see how stiffly she was
walking. She would think twice before disobeying
me in the future! I heard the water start and
left her to it. While she was washing and shaving
her cunt I amused myself with her young sister.

"Come over here," I ordered quietly. Penny
immediately unhooked her young thighs from the
arms of the chair and moved to my side. She had
clearly learnt from Joanne's experience that
obedience was essential if she was to avoid pain.
"Take off my sweater, I said and raised my arms to
make it easier for her. I was now nude and I could
see the girl looking at my body. I must have
looked huge to her. I am just over six feet with a
very well muscled body from working out and
climbing, which contrasted nicely with that of the
slim young teenager. I reached out and began to
feel her young arse.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#598
Up to the first message Down to the last message
She gasped and blushed, biting her lower lip
gently but not daring to move. "Have you ever seen
a man's prick?" I asked. She shook her head,
despite herself, looked at my thick semi-erect
prick lying across my hairy thigh. It is just over
eight inches long when erect and, more to the
point, is very thick. I am circumcised so there is
a large threatening head like a small orange. I
have correspondingly heavy balls and thick black
pubic hair extending back to my arsehole. She
shivered under my hand.

I moved my hand from Penny's firm young bottom
and, reaching for her reluctant hand, drew her
down on to my lap so that my semi-stiff prick
protruded between her slender young thighs just
below her cunt and lay on her smooth flesh. I
could feel her shaking with fear. I put my arm
round her and rested it on the smooth perfect skin
of her waist so that my thumb just brushed the
lower curve of her firm young teenage breast. I
could tell immediately as she tensed that she was
aware of the contact. I took her chin gently in my
hand and tilted her face so that I was looking
into her frightened eyes.

"I am going to ask you some questions and you are
going to answer me truthfully," I said quietly,
"you saw what happened to your sister when she
disobeyed me." I felt Penny shudder. "Have you
ever had a boy-friend, Penny?" I whispered quietly
into her ear. Her blush deepened and she looked
anxiously at the curtain behind which her sister
was following my instructions.

"I had one boy-friend when I was about fifteen and
I was away at boarding-school," she whispered, "my
sister and Mum don't know anything about it. We
went out together for about four months before
term ended and I had to come home".

"And I suppose that he often kissed you," I asked
quietly. The teenager's blush deepened. She
nodded. I caressed her side reassuringly with my
hand resting my other hand gently on her thigh.
She looked down at it as I continued to whisper
into her ear. "Did he used to touch your breasts?"
She looked at me with some alarm but I just held
her tightly. "Well?" I asked warningly, "did he?"
There was a pause and I could feel her
apprehensive young body trembling on my lap. I
waited for the to collect herself. I knew that she
would tell me eventually. She was too frightened
of the consequences not to.

"He used to touch my breasts through my clothes
when we were alone together," she whispered. I
laughed gently.

"You mean that he used to feel you. You sat and
let a boy feel your tits without doing anything to
stop him. Does your sister know?" She shook her
head.

"Did he put his hand down your dress and feel your
bare tits?" I asked. She shook her head more
violently this time.

"No she gasped, "I would never let him do that." I
knew from her reaction that she was telling the
truth. She was clearly very inexperienced but I
thought that I would entertain myself by
humiliating her further.

"Did your boyfriend put his hand up your dress and
feel your cunt?" I asked maliciously knowing how
this would embarrass her. She shook her head
violently. "You do know what your cunt is, I
suppose?" I said. She looked into the fire and
nodded. "Do you know what a prick is?" she nodded,
too afraid to lie. "Did you ever touch your boy-
friend's prick?" I asked. She shook her head again
too embarrassed to reply. She was certainly very
immature and innocent considering that she had had
a boyfriend for four months! He must have been
pretty slow. I took my hand from her thigh and
tilted her face up to mine.

"Give me a nice kiss," I commanded and she was so
afraid of me that she did not hesitate. I gently
kissed the frightened teenager's soft lips while
looking into her wide eyes. I gently moved my
tongue forward until I felt her closed mouth and I
ran the tip along her lips while pressing just a
little more firmly. Her lips parted and I slid my
tongue into the startled girl's mouth and gave her
a relatively gentle but deep kiss. She panted into
my mouth. I took my lips from hers.

"Did your boy-friend kiss you like that?" I asked.
She shook her head. "Have you ever been kissed
like that?" she shook her head again. "Did you
like it?" She did not answer. I smiled to myself.
I knew that she was terrified that I was going to
touch her further and I did not disappoint her. As
I looked into her wide eyes I moved my hand up
from her waist and gently cupped her bare breast.
She gasped. I parted her legs so that she was
sitting across my thigh facing me. I could feel
the moistness of her hairy young cunt against my
flesh. I kissed her deeply again and began to feel
her firm young breast more thoroughly. I could
feel her gasping breathing, excited despite her
anxiety, against my mouth. Her cunt was now
distinctly wetter against my thigh. I took my lips
from hers and looked into her eyes again.

"Suck my nipples Penny, moving from one to the
other" I said quietly into her soft ear. She
looked at me but didn't respond. Clearly this was
an activity so far outside her young experience
that she had never even dreamed of doing it. "Just
get sucking" I ordered "using your lips, teeth and
tongue." She still did not move, just sitting
looking dumbly into my eyes so I gave her breast a
threatening squeeze and, while still grasping her
springy young flesh I put my other hand behind her
head, in her soft hair and drew her head forward
against little resistance until her lips were at
my hairy nipple. I squeezed her breast a little
harder and I felt her begin to suck my nipple,
using her teeth to tease it and running her soft
pink little tongue around the dark area of the
areaola.

I lay back and let her get on with it moving her
young head from time to time from nipple to nipple
and carried on feeling her firm young breast. I
began to feel waves of sensation from my nipples
as she reluctantly tongued them. I enjoyed the
rubbing of her wet cunt against my hard thigh. I
moved her head from my nipple and looked into her
brown eyes.

"Give me another nice kiss" I said putting one
hand behind her head and drawing her to me. I put
my tongue to his lips without giving her time to
think and gently but insistently pressed her
until, despite herself, her lips parted. I took
full possession of her hot wet young mouth.. I
gave her a long deep kiss, sucking on her tongue
and exploring her cheeks and gums with my
demanding tongue. She sat trembling and blushing
across my thigh as I continued my long deep kiss,
my hand cupping and kneading her springy young
breast. I could smell the hot smell of the excited
young girl as her wet cunt agitated on my thigh
despite her attempts to sit still. I released her
lips and turned her on my lap so that she was
sitting with her back to me. Using my legs, I
parted her thighs so that they were outside mine,
fairly widely splayed and giving me complete
access to her unprotected cunt.

For a long time there had been silence behind the
curtain. I looked across at it and said in a voice
that really brooked no refusal, "You must be ready
now, Joanne, come out and let us have a look at
you." The embarrassed young brunette reluctantly
came from behind the curtain and stopped with
shock as she saw her virginal young sister naked
on my lap. I looked at her completely bare, rather
red cunt with amusement and laughed.
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#599
Up to the first message Down to the last message
"You look about five years old darling," I said,
"so pretty." She looked at the ground and blushed
with shame.

"Get me a beer and then get a chair and sit in
front of me so that you can see what I am doing to
your sister." I said and she hurried to comply.
She sat on a hard chair about six feet in front of
us. "Spread your thighs," I said, "in future,
whenever you sit down your thighs are to be widely
spread so that I can see your bald little girlie
cunt. She blushed again and parted her thighs
obediently so that the red slit of her shaved cut
gaped slightly open. I could see the soft inner
lips and the prominent little bud of a fairly
large clitoris.

In the position she was sitting she was looking
straight up into her younger sister's hairy wet
cunt. I could smell the sweat from the excited but
scared teenager as I pulled her back against me
and kissed her shoulder and neck under her short
hair. I looked straight across into her older
sister's eyes as I put both arms under her armpits
feeling the sweat of her fear on my forearms and
cupped her bare breasts. I began to thoroughly
feel the young virgin as I looked across at her
frightened and horrified sister who knew that she
should protect her young sister but who was too
afraid to intervene.

"Your little sister has a lovely pair of breasts
for her age Joanne," I said as I fondled the
teenager. I felt her little nipples erecting under
my palms. "And going by her nipples, I think that
she likes having them felt." Penny gasped and
wriggled on my lap as she felt her nipples stiffen
and erect sorry under my touch as I
casually pulled and twisted them. "I could play
with your breasts all day, Penny darling, they are
so pretty. " I said.

"Let her go please" Joanne whispered as she looked
at her helpless young sister held firm in my
embrace. I looked into Joanne's eyes.

"Do you remember what I ordered you to do before I
thrashed you?" I asked. She went red and then
pale. "Come over here, kneel in front of your
sister and kiss her cunt. I was interested to see
that, in spite of what she had been through,
Joanne still hesitated. I looked into her
frightened eyes.

"This is your last warning," I said, "it is the
last time that I am going to repeat myself. The
next time you disobey me, in addition to thrashing
your fat arse I will cut your hair to remind you
to behave." She did not hesitate any longer, that
threat was clearly sufficient to compel her
obedience. She got up and moved over to us
kneeling in front of her naked sister's widely
splayed legs. She bent forward between the young
virgin's slender thighs and put her soft red lips
to her young sister's wet hairy cunt and gently
kissed it. I reached down and put my hand on the
back of Joanne's head pressing her face more
firmly between her sister's thighs.

"You have a fianc‚," I said, "and presumably you
are used to kissing him. Well treat your sister's
cunt as though it was his mouth. Explore it
thoroughly with your lips and tongue and stick
your tongue as far up her cunt as you can." She
was too cowed not to obey and I let her get on
with thoroughly tonguing her young sister as I
slipped my hand back on to Penny's breast and
began to fondle her. With the other hand I turned
the teenager's head and brought my lips to hers.
She was a fast learner and her lips parted
allowing my tongue possession of her mouth. As I
kissed and felt her and her older sister sucked
her off it was not long before the inevitable
happened.

I felt the teenager's breathing speed up and she
became rigid in my arms. The waves of an orgasm
swept her young body and she squealed against my
lips and, overwhelmed by sensation tried to
wriggle her hot wet cunt out of reach of her
sisters demanding mouth. Joanne was too afraid to
let her go and pursued the excited young teenager
fixing her mouth firmly to her sloppy young cunt.
I wound my hand in Joanne's dark hair and moved
her head so that her mouth left her sister's cunt.
She looked up at me. I could feel Penny trembling
on my lap, overtaken by the effects of the orgasm.
The room was full of the smell of her excited
cunt.

"Go and lie on the bed, Joanne," I said, "lie on
you back, pull hour heels up to your arse and
spread your thighs." She got up and moved over to
the bed doing exactly as I commanded. Penny and I
looked across at the sexy sight. We could see the
wide pink gash of her cunt between her parted
thighs. Her breasts made two lovely firm mounds
not yielding to gravity. I raised Penny from my
lap and she stood beside me on trembling legs.

"I am going to play with Joanne for a while," I
said to the blushing teenager, "make us some fresh
coffee and some sandwiches." Without looking
further at her as I knew that she would obey me, I
moved over to the bed and lay down beside her
older sister. I tilted the sexy young brunette's
face towards me and looked into her dark eyes.

"Is your bottom sore, darling," I chuckled
maliciously. I felt her shudder. I put my lips to
hers and began to slowly kiss her. I moved my lips
insistently against her soft mouth and slowly
protruded my tongue until it brushed her lips.
Still looking into her eyes I moved my tongue
between her lips until with a defeated sigh her
mouth opened under my demanding lips allowing me
complete freedom.

I gave her a long slow sexy deep kiss sliding one
arm round her under her armpit on to her beautiful
breast and the other hand I rested on her softly
rounded stomach just above her newly shaved cunt
mound. I continued to gently feel her breast as I
kissed her and, still looking into her eyes I slid
my other hand between her plump splayed thighs on
to her shaved cunt. She gasped against my kiss as
she felt my marauding fingers begin to wander
inquisitively over her soft flesh arousing
sensations that she had previously only felt
privately in the darkness of her bed or with her
young fianc‚.

I felt all around her young cunt gently yet
deliberately moving my fingers all over the soft
yet fleshy bare outer lips and caressing the
delicate flesh just between her cunt and the
rosebud dimple of her arsehole. She was panting
against my mouth and her widened eyes were staring
into mine. I slipped first one and then two
fingers into her soft clinging cunt and began a
slow deliberate finger-fuck as I kissed her. I
could feel her thighs clenching as her heels
pressed into the bed under the exquisite
sensations emanating from her reluctantly excited
cunt. I took my lips from hers and looked into
her eyes.

"Give me a nice wank, Joanne," I said. She was so
much under my control now that she did not even
protest. Her soft hand grasped my prick about
halfway along the shaft and she began to toss me
off. Before long she had brought me to stiffness.
"I feel like a nice fuck before supper," I said to
my sexy reluctant partner who looked back at me in
horror.

"Please use something," she begged, "you must. I
am not on the pill and I can't get pregnant!!" I
laughed.

"I never use anything," I said, "I am going to
fuck both of you more than once before the night
is over and you will probably both end your
holiday pregnant. It will give you something to
remember me by!" Joanne stopped wanking me, lay
with her hand on my stiff prick and began to cry
softly in my arms.

"You couldn't be so wicked," she gasped. All this
time I had been giving her wet cunt a thorough
finger-fuck. I now had three fingers buried up her
tight hole. I moved between her spread thighs and
slipped the head of my prick between the fleshy
lips of her wet cunt. She gasped and bit her lip
looking into my eyes with her wide-open and filled
with fear and horror. I began to slowly fuck her
just using about two inches of my prick. I was
conscious of Penny watching in fascination.

"Get on with the supper Penny," I said, "it will
be your turn before long." I heard the teenager
gasp and I turned my attention back to her sexy
older sister. I slowly slid my stiff prick right
up her wet clinging cunt until I was buried in her
to the balls and began to fuck the frightened
girl. In spite of her anxiety and tension, she
took my whole prick with no problem at all and
gave a deep gasp. As I fucked her I kissed her
deeply and worked on her hot little tongue. I
looked into her dark eyes and I felt her beginning
to pant into my mouth as, despite herself, her
hips began to move rhythmically thrusting her
pubic bone into me and pushing her bare shaved
cunt as deeply on to my prick as she could.

The sensations I was arousing in her were too much
for her and overcame her fear of pregnancy. She
could not help herself as her strong sexy thighs
went round my back without my having to tell her.
She clasped me tightly pulling my stiff prick
deeper up her cunt. I felt her heels pressing into
the cheeks of my arse and her nails began to claw
my shoulders. Her breathing became shallower and
faster and a blush started on her neck and spread
to her chest. I took my mouth from hers and she
threw her head back and began to gasp loudly. I
moved my hands to her firm breasts and began to
squeeze them in time with my thrusts. She gasped
and began to emit pre-orgasmic squeals in time
with my thrusts. She was clearly a very sexy
excitable girl in spite of her fear. I took my
lips from hers and looked across at Penny. "Watch
your sister, darling" I said. "I am going to make
her come".

At that moment Joanne gave a shuddering gasp and
became rigid as an orgasm swept through her
reluctantly excited body. I had not come and I lay
with my stiff prick buried in her cunt gently
fondling her beautiful breasts while I watched her
young sister gazing in wide-eyed astonishment.
When Joanne had calmed down I kissed her gently.
"That was lovely, Joanne darling." I said "you are
a choice fuck. Did you enjoy it?" She bit her lip
and shuddered. I was lying with my semi-stiff
prick buried in her wet cunt and my hands full of
her firm young breasts. I looked into her dark
eyes.

"I don't think that it is very fair, you know," I
said conversationally, "I have given you a nice
orgasm and you haven't made me come yet."

"Please, please don't get me pregnant," the young
brunette under me begged.

I kissed her and said gently,

"Feel my balls with one hand and stick one of the
fingers of your other hand up my arsehole." She
went red and then pale.

"I just couldn't do such a thing," she gasped,
"that's really perverted." I just looked at her
and she got the message. I felt her cool hand on
my balls and the softness of her other hand as it
parted my sweaty arse cheeks. A combination of her
sweat and mine lubricated her finger as she
reluctantly pushed it up my arse. I clenched my
buttocks against her little finger and kissed her
gently.

"Now fuck my arse with your finger until I am
stiff and ready to fuck you again." She closed her
eyes in horror but did as I commanded and under
the stimulus of her stiff exciting little finger I
was soon ready for her again. Her cunt was wet
and ready as I lay stuck up her to the balls. I
would not have been surprised if she had not felt
a guilty pleasure in fingering my arsehole. I
began to fuck her hard her without bothering too
much about her pleasure, she had already had her
fun!

Despite herself, her thighs came up and grasped my
waist again pulling me deeper into her as I took
her breasts in my hands and began to roughly
squeeze them. She gasped. I increased the length
of my stroke and gave her a really rough ride. I
felt the warmth begin to build in my balls and
waves of sensation spread down my legs and up my
spine. I saw her eyes widen as she felt my prick
begin to spasm. With a last thrust I rammed my
stiff tool as far up her as I could and felt spurt
after spurt of potent hot cum jetting against the
unprotected walls of her fertile womb. She had
tears in her eyes but lay clasping me to her with
her thighs, not daring to move. With my hands full
of her beautiful breasts I lay forward so that my
complete weight was on her soft body and put my
mouth to her ear.

"I have just shot a real load up you Joanne," I
whispered into her ear, "if you are not pregnant
as a result of that it will be a miracle." She lay
and sobbed quietly, still impaled on my softening
prick. I pulled out her with a soft slurping sound
and lay by her as she lay inert, seemingly in a
state of shock. I looked across at Penny who was
still watching us, her mouth open on wonder. I got
up from the bed and motioned to the teenager who
reluctantly came towards me. As she reached me I
did not hesitate but slipped my hand straight
between her thighs cupping her hairy little cunt.

She gasped and tried to pull away but I had too
firm a hold with my palm on her cunt and my
fingers extending along her perineum and buried in
the sweet cleft of her young buttocks brushing her
virginal arse. I put my arm round the shocked
teenager and kissed her gently as I continued to
feel her cunt, which began to moisten under my
probing questing fingers. I moistened my finger in
her juice and slipped the tip into her tight young
arse. She gasped and her whole body tensed. I lay
on the bed beside Joanne on her left, pulling
Penny down by the cunt until she was lying beside
me. I was between the two sisters.

Joanne was still lying a state of shocked misery
still worrying about pregnancy and her younger
sister was lying in my arms, her hairy virginal
cunt captured in my palm and the tip of my finger
very gently finger-fucking her tight young
arsehole. I kissed the teenager gently.

"You saw how Joanne wanked me, Penny, now you do
it." Her reluctant little hand moved to my shaft
and I put my big hand over her little one
demonstrating exactly how I liked it and very soon
she had caught on and was giving my semi-stiff
prick a delicious wank. I lay back and looked at
Joanne who very reluctantly returned my gaze. "Did
you ever suck your fianc‚ off?" I asked casually.
She went red and then pale and I knew that I had
scored another bulls-eye. I nodded downwards and
the sweaty young girl moved down between my
thighs. I did not have to power her. Her
resistance had been broken, temporarily at least,
by the two orgasms and by her fear that I had made
her pregnant. I looked down at the crushed girl.

"Fucking you has made me all sweaty so I want you
to clean me up, now start licking my prick and
balls". I said firmly, putting one hand on the
back of her head and moving her face towards my
sweaty groin. I felt her breath on my balls and
the softness of her tongue as she began to lick
me. "Lick me harder" I commanded harshly "go all
over my prick and balls". I relaxed back, enjoying
the sensation while the frightened young brunette
cleaned up my sweaty balls with her reluctant
tongue as her younger sister wanked my stiff
prick. I noticed though that she was carefully
avoiding the threatening swell of my the head of
my prick.

"You have cleaned up my sweat nicely like a good
girl. That feels much better. Now take the end of
my prick into your mouth and suck me off". She
looked hopelessly up at me. I reached down and put
my hand on her soft hair pushing my prick against
her soft lips which reluctantly parted. I slipped
the end of my prick into her warm wet mouth and
she reflexly closed her lips around it.

I looked at Penny. "Toss me off gently into your
sister's mouth" I ordered. She got the message
very quickly and before long I was looking down at
my new little cocksucker with her ruby lips firmly
closed around my thick shaft, her dark eyes fixed
on mine, sucking rhythmically as her young sister
tossed me off into her mouth. She was giving me a
really pretty competent blowjob and it was clear
that this was far from the first time that she had
sucked a prick. I did not have to guide her.

Every so often she paused in her rhythmical
sucking, drew her hot lips back so that only about
an inch of my prick was in her mouth and ran her
soft tongue over the bottom rim of the big head of
my circumcised prick. Then she continued with her
rhythmical sucking, matching her sucking perfectly
in time with the regular strokes of her young
sister's wanking hand.

"That's wonderful, Joanne darling. You are a
really good little cocksucker". She was doing
such a good job that I could feel the pressure
beginning to build in my balls again. "Take your
mouth off my prick, sweetheart, and stop wanking
me. Just relax holding my prick" I said quietly.
Joanne looked at me in relief hoping that her
ordeal was over..

"Fucking you has made my arse all sweaty" I said
conversationally "just clean that up as well would
you". I lay back, spread my thighs wider and
pushed a pillow under my arse raising it from the
bed so that she had complete access to my hairy
hole. I heard Penny gasp loudly and the sisters
looked at one another.

"Oh God!" Joanne gasped, "you can't make me to do
that."

"You will Joanne darling" I said "you know what I
will do to you if you give me any trouble. You
have already had one thrashing today". With a sob
she moved her head backwards and I felt her begin
to lick my perineum, moving reluctantly towards my
sweaty arse. I put my hand on her head and pulled
her firmly between my thighs until I felt her lips
on my arsehole. "Now Joanne, just French kiss my
hole like you would your fianc‚'s lips, running
your tongue around the rim and pushing your tongue
as deeply up me as you can".
chrislebo

Member

Posts: 164718 Pictures: 3 
#600 
Up to the first message 
She sobbed but complied and I relaxed back and
enjoyed the dual sensation of her young sister
wanking my stiff prick as Joanne sucked and kissed
my sweaty hole pushing her hot tongue deep inside
me. The sensations were incredible as I looked
down at the sexy curvy young brunette between my
spread thighs sucking, kissing firmly and deeply
tonguing my sweaty arse. I lay back and watched
her as she humiliated herself in front of her
young sister, destroying the last vestiges of her
self-respect and enjoying the sensations that
spread from my arse hole through my body. I kept
her at it for what must have seemed hours to her
but I was enjoying it too much to let her stop.
Finally I patted her on the head.

"That's fine, Joanne, my hole is nice and clean
now. You can go back to sucking me off". She
quickly moved from my arse, looked up into my
eyes, and took my stiff prick deep into her hot
mouth between her hot red lips. I put my hand on
her head and gently moved it back and forwards so
that she was fucking my prick with her mouth as
her sister continued to wank me. I took my hand
away and she had clearly got the message as she
continued fucking my hard stiff prick with his
ruby lips as she sucked me harder her head bobbing
backwards and forwards.

She was such a natural cocksucker that I knew that
I would not last long. As I felt the pressure in
my balls I held her head with both hands and
pushed my prick deeper towards the back of her
throat. My prick hardened more and I came in a
shattering ejaculation, which flooded my body with
waves of sensation. I felt the jets of hot cum
drowning her mouth and throat as I held her firmly
on my prick. She gave a loud gasp as she felt the
hot cum and blushed deeply as I humiliated her
further in front of her young sister.

I just lay and relaxed letting the sensations of
my orgasm die away. I looked at the sisters, one
with her soft hand grasping my relaxing shaft the
tip of which the older one still held between her
lips. I could see a small white trail running from
the corner of Joanne's ***d mouth. She had had
a hard time and so had I, I would need a rest!!

I motioned to Joanne and she slipped my prick from
her mouth with relief. I got up from between the
sisters and moved over sitting on the soft chair
by the fire. I thought that I would have my supper
and some entertainment to help me recuperate. I
motioned to Penny.

"Bring my coffee and sandwiched over. Joanne, you
lie on your back on the bed like I told you before
with your heels up to your arse and your thighs
spread." She looked at me dumbly as she complied,
realizing that their ordeal was not yet over. When
I had taken my supper from Penny I said to her,
"Go back and lie on the bed beside your sister."
She hastened to comply.

"Now," I said conversationally, "you said that you
had never played with each other before. This is
where you are going to learn. Put your arms round
each other and start kissing and rubbing your
cunts together. Then, while you are kissing start
feeling one another's cunts." The both gasped,
looked at each other and looked dumbly back at me
but did not move. I picked up my belt
thoughtfully. Joanne gasped with horror and pulled
Penny into her arms and began to kiss her. Keeping
their lips joined, she rolled her young sister
onto her back and parted her thighs. Placing
herself between the thighs of the young brunette
the older girl began to agitate her hot shaved
cunt against the hairy one of her sister.

I don't know if she realized that she was
transferring my cum to her sister's virgin cunt!!
Despite themselves they were both becoming excited
by the friction of their rubbing cunts and their
kisses deepened and became more sexy. Joanne moved
from between Penny's thighs and lay facing her,
still kissing her, with her sister in her arms. I
saw her take Penny's hand and put it between her
parted thighs on to her own bare cunt while she
put her own hand between her sister's slender
young thighs and began to thoroughly feel her
cunt. Penny quickly caught on and soon the two
sisters were masturbating one another without
inhibition and gasping loudly despite themselves
as I watched with amusement.

They were too excited to continue the kiss and
their lips parted
as they lay together looking into one another's
eyes and frantically playing with each other. The
sound of their ragged breathing filled the room
and suddenly Penny came in Joanne's hand with a
deep gasp and a little squeal, closely followed by
her sister. Their hot sweaty bodies were covered
with a post-orgasmic blush as they tremred in
each other's arms looking deeply into one
another's eyes.

Joanne pulled her young sister closer and began to
kiss her continuing to gently feel her wet cunt.
Penny just lay passively and submitted to being
felt by her older sister. When they had recovered
I said to Joanne, "Leave Penny alone lying on her
back." Joanne obediently moved away from her young
sister and looked at her as she lay on her back
with her thighs apart. "Pull your heels up to
your arse and spread your thighs, Penny," I
ordered, and her thighs obediently spread showing
me the pink slit of her wet cunt. "Now, Joanne,"
I said, "kneel with your thighs on either side of
Penny's head. She did so and looked questioningly
across at me. I couldn't believe that the two
sisters hadn't worked out yet what I wanted them
to do. Perhaps they had but were reluctant to do
it in spite of their fear of my belt. I got up and
went over to the bed so that I was standing by
Joanne.

"Bend forward until your head is between your
sister's thighs and kiss and suck her cunt." I
ordered. Joanne looked at me in horror.

"I couldn't," she whispered, "that's so dirty." I
just laughed and putting my hand on the back of
her head I wound my fingers in her soft dark her.
With gentle pressure I moved her down so that her
face was between Penny's splayed thighs very close
to her cunt.

"If you don't want your arse thoroughly trashed
again Joanne, just get on with it," I ordered.
Still nothing seemed to be happening so I gave the
white firm buttock a sharp slap. The sound echoed
through the room and the outline of my palm and
fingers became evident on the smooth white skin of
her buttock. Joanne gasped and her mouth went
straight on to her young sister's exposed cunt.
She began to kiss and lick it obviously terrified
of another slap.

I let her get on with it for a while and then said
quietly into her ear, "Now start sucking her cunt.
Stick your tongue as far inside her as you can and
keep licking and sucking or I will slap you
again." The frightened girl hastened to comply
with my orders and she very quickly got the hang
of things. Before long Penny was having her cunt
very thoroughly tongued and sucked. Her hips were
writhing and her heels were pressing into the bed
as the sensations spread from her excited cunt
through her hot young body.

I whispered again into Joanne's ear, "Now, relax
your thighs and drop your cunt so that it is on
your sister's mouth." Again she immediately
complied, not ceasing in her attentions to her
sister's hot hole. I moved up and whispered into
Penny's ear, "you can feel what Joanne is doing to
you, now do the same to her." Penny immediately
put her mouth to her sister's cunt and began to
kiss and lick the wet open slit. "Start sucking
her cunt, Penny," I ordered, "stick your tongue as
far inside her as you can and keep licking and
sucking until I tell you to stop."

I went back to my chair and slowly drank my coffee
and ate my sandwiches watching with pleasure as
the two pretty sisters sucked each other off.
Penny came first, closely followed by Joanne. They
rested for a moment, not daring to separate and
then began to tongue one another again. Soon they
were sucking one another off furiously again and
it was clear that another orgasm was not far away.
They both came again and Joanne lay panting on the
gasping Penny sweating as their hot faces pressed
against each other's cunts. It was clear that they
were so afraid of me that even after two
shattering orgasms they did not dare part. The
room was full of the smell of their hot
excitement.

"OK" I said, "have a rest. Just lie down beside
one another and feel one another's cunts while you
get your breath back." The two girls collapsed
side by side on the bed trying to bring themselves
under control but still not daring to resist any
demand I might make. Their hands stole between
each other's thighs and they began to gently feel
each other. I looked at them with amusement. The
two sisters were becoming so lost in one another
that they were forgetting me! Now that they had
discovered, albeit reluctantly, the delights of
each other's sexy bodies I doubted if this would
be last time that they would enjoy one another!!

I left the pretty pair playing with one another
and picked up a handbag that was lying by the
chair. I opened it and noted their address from
Joanne's passport. I also checked their religion
with some amusement realizing that it would be
very difficult for them to have an abortion if
either or both became pregnant as a result of
tonight's activities. I tucked the note of their
address into a pocket of my rucksack and walked
across and sat on the bed, motioning to the pretty
pair to part which they did, rather reluctantly I
felt! I moved between them and lay down turning to
Penny. I slipped a hand straight between her
slender thighs and began to finger-fuck her wet
cunt as I looked into her eyes.

"You have seen me fuck Joanne, well now it is your
turn." I heard Joanne gas pan stir behind me.

"Please leave her alone, you can have me again
instead," she whispered. I laughed.

"I will have you again anyway before the night is
out Joanne, darling. Right now I am interested in
fucking your pretty sister."

"Please leave her alone," Joanne begged as Penny
squirmed on my fingers, looking helplessly at me,
"she is a virgin."

"Not for much longer," I chuckled, increasing the
vigour of my finger-fuck, using two fingers and
pressing inside the teenager until I felt the
barrier of her hymen against my fingers. Her cunt
was sopping wet against my fingers. I gently
rolled the teenager on to her back and parted her
thighs by placing my unoccupied hand on the soft
flesh of the inside of her knee and gently moving
her legs apart. I moved between her thighs and
looked into her terrified eyes. I glanced at her
tense and anxious sister.

"You are going to help me fuck Penny for the first
time I told the horrified girl. Put your hand on
the hairy little cunt you were feeling an moment
ago and open the lips. Then you can give me a wank
to get me ready and help my prick into your
sister's virgin cunt." I said. Joanne looked
appalled at me but did not move. "Do you remember
the belt?" I asked quietly. Without hesitation
Joanne reached across and began to give me a slow
delicious instinctively sensuous, wank.

I quickly stiffened under her s*******ful hand. I
glanced at her meaningfully and she used her other
hand to part the fleshy lips of her frightened
young sister's hairy wet cunt and introduced the
round head of my stiff prick into her virgin body.
I slowly began to fuck the frightened teenager
using just about an inch of my stiff prick and
manipulating her soft wet clinging cunt very
gently. When she realised that she wasn't being
hurt she began to relax, looking into my eyes with
a deep blush on her soft cheek. I looked across at
Joanne who was still holding my stiff shaft in her
hot hand.

"I need to concentrate of Penny for a while," I
said, "While I am taking your sister's virginity
you can be fondling my balls and arse. As I poke
your little sister I want to feel your hand on my
balls and your finger in my arse." Joanne didn't
bother protesting now but I felt her soft hand
begin to caress my balls. I began to move rather
deeper into Penny, lengthening my stroke slightly.
Soon I felt the resistance of her hymen. She
gasped, paled and bit her lip and I knew that she
had felt it too. I did not hesitate but began to
thrust very slightly harder gently stretching her
thin protective membrane.

She screwed her eyes up in anguish and I knew that
it had begun to hurt her a little. If I had not
got her ready by allowing the sisters to play with
each other and then giving her a good finger-fuck
she would be feeling it much more!!! I was now
fucking her with about three inches of my prick
and I could feel the delicate internal membrane
stretching at every thrust. Her sister's cool hand
was still fondling my balls and I felt her other
hand part the cheeks of my hairy arse and a wave
of pleasurable sensation passed over me I felt her
stiff moist little finger enter my arse.

I turned and looked at Joanne, "Just keep gently
finger-fucking my arse until I tell you to stop,"
I ordered. I decided that it was time to finally
pluck Penny's cherry. I leaned forward so that I
was partially lying on the teenager and filled my
hands with the firm cones of her delicious young
breasts. As I continued fucking her I was
conscious of the sensual tingle of her sister's
stiff finger in my arse. I withdrew my prick until
I was only just inside her outer lips and brought
my lips close to her ear. Her eyes were screwed up
and I squeezed her breasts to get her attention.
She opened her dark eyes and fixed them
apprehensively on mine.

"I am going to take your cherry now Penny," I said
into her ear and without giving her time to react
I slid my prick straight up her in one movement
puncturing and wrecking her hymen. She gave a
terrified little squeal and a tear ran from the
corner of her eye. She knew now that she had been
deflowered, that she was no longer a virgin. I
smiled down into her pale, defeated pinched face
and began to fuck her slowly lengthening my stroke
until she was getting almost the whole length of
my stiff prick. As I fucked her young sister I
turned to Joanne.

"You can take your finger out of my arse now," I
said, I am going to be occupied with Penny for a
while. Go and make us some coffee." Joanne looked
helplessly at her sister and slipped off the bed.
In a moment I heard the clatter of cups but I
sensed that she was still watching her younger
sister's torment. I leaned forward and kissed the
pretty girl spread-eagled under me. I continued to
feel her sweet breasts as I fucked her and I
leaned
forward and kissed her half-open lips, taking
immediate possession of her mouth which I began
leisurely to explore. I was now fucking the
teenager fairly hard and I sensed the end of my
knob brushing against her young cervix with each
stroke.

I thought that she would be too tense and afraid
to have an orgasm. I had taken her virginity and I
was close to shooting a load into her unprotected
young womb. I began to ride her even harder,
squeezing and mauling her breasts. Her legs lay
weakly and nerveless splayed apart as I poked her
tight young cunt. She was gasping into my mouth
with each thrust.

I took my mouth from hers and whispered into her
ear, "I am about to come up you Penny, this is
where you get your baby." She groaned aloud. I
ignored her and squeezed her young breasts harder
as I thrust deeper into her cunt. I felt my balls
begin to tighten and my prick hardened as the
ejaculation began. I smiled down at her in triumph
as I knew she could feel spurt after spurt of hot
potent cum spewing past her cervix and into her
unprotected womb.

I gave her tits a last squeeze and rolled off her.
She just lay gazing at the roof of the hut and did
not move. I saw Joanne looking at us with horror
in her eyes. I smiled across at her,
"You could both be pregnant now," I said, "that
would be some holiday!" I rolled off the exhausted
girl and looked across at her sister who looked
back at me apprehensively.

"Bring me some coffee, Joanne darling," I said.
She blushed at the endearment but brought me a
steaming cup of fragrant coffee. As she bent to
put on the small bedside table I slipped my hand
between her thighs and put two fingers straight up
her wet cunt. She gasped a little and slightly
spread her legs. "That's a good girl!" I said
mockingly as I began to finger-fuck her, relishing
the wet feel of my cum on my fingers. "Lean over
and give me a kiss," I commanded, "I am too tired
after fucking your pretty sister to get up."

I pulled her towards me by the cunt and she bent
and kissed me as I had ordered. Her long sexy hair
fell across my face in a silky curtain. I slipped
my tongue into her mouth and gave her a long slow
sexy kiss as I worked on her hot wet cunt. She was
beginning to gasp a little against my mouth and I
was conscious of the lovely curve her breasts made
as they swayed under her as she bent over me. I
removed my lips from hers but, by maintaining
pressure on her cunt, I kept her bending over me.
I took her breast in my mouth and began to suck on
it, teasing the nipple and areaola with my tongue
and teeth. I moved from one pretty breast to the
other stiffening her hard little nipples.

As I sucked her breasts I continued finger-fucking
the pretty young brunette and I decided to give
her another orgasm. I began to run my finger up
the groove of her cunt between each stroke, just
flicking the hard little button of her clitoris.
She began to gasp, emitting a loud exhalation of
air each time I flicked her clitoris. Her legs
parted further sorry and I stroked her
perineum gently before sliding my middle finger up
her tight little arsehole. I began to finger-fuck
her arse while rubbing my palm across the fleshy
lips of her shaved cunt and flicking her clitoris
with the ball of my thumb. I knew that she would
not be able to stand this for long. I began to
suck harder on her breasts, biting them a little.
I could see the beads of sweat on her brow as the
pre-orgasmic flush began to spread from her cheeks
over her shoulders and down her chest. Her
breathing deepened and she came with a shudder in
my hand. I gave her breast a last bite and
released her.

"Pour you and your sister some coffee and come to
bed," I told the shaking young brunette. She went
and brought the cups and lay on the other side of
her sister. I let her help the exhausted young
girl into a sitting position and prop her up on
the pillows. Her first fuck had really taken it
out of her, she appeared almost in a state of
shock. The two girls had nothing to say for
themselves as they drank their coffee and I just
left them to it.

When they had finished, Penny looked anxiously at
me and blushed.

"Can I please go to the toilet?" she whispered
shyly. I just laughed an motioned her off the bed.
While she was away I turned to her pretty sister
and put my arm round her sliding my hand on to her
breast which I began to feel rather firmly,
squeezing her soft flesh in my hand. To amuse
myself I slipped my lips over her other nipple and
began to suck her deliciously firm young breast,
drawing her nipple between my teeth and stiffening
the erect little organ further. I heard Penny come
back and I released Joanne.

Although I had been feeling Joanne and sucking her
tit, nothing had happened down below for me so I
decided that I had had it for the present and it
was getting late anyway.

"Time to go to relax girls" I said "blow out the
lamp and let's get some rest".
 Page Page 20 of 322:  « Previous  1  ...  19  20  21  ...  321  322  Next »
Rating: 63, 26 votes.
Cuckold Stories Post CuckoldPlace.com / Cuckold Stories Post /
les histoires de chrislebo
Up to the first message Up to the first message
Your reply Click this icon to move up to the quoted message
   More...
» Username  » Password 
Only registered users can post here. Please enter your login/password details before posting a message, or register here first.
 
Online now: Guests - 160
Members - 34

Page loading time (secs): 0.143

Press | Advertise | Webmasters | Terms Of Use | Privacy Policy | 18U.S.C.§2257 | Statistics | RSS